I always thought all I needed to do was endure it all, no matter what happened or how bad it got.

I couldn’t change the fact that my parents didn’t love me, or that I had to give up everything to my younger brother, or that all the servants scorned me. So what choice did I have other than to just accept it?

But it was thanks to that mindset that I ended up losing something precious—the one and only thing that mattered to me, in fact. I could tolerate absolutely anything, but that loss was the one thing I just could not accept.

“Sieg...fried...”

Vivid red blood spread across the chest of the man I’d sworn to serve for the rest of my life. His body crumpled to the ground, and I had no way of stopping the river of blood that gushed onto the floor. I couldn’t even touch him, and there was one simple reason...

“Kr...eis...”

Because I, too, lay on the floor in a puddle of crimson beside him as his bloodstained hand reached out to me.

Why?

Why can’t I save him?

I want strength—overwhelming strength. I would give up anything for him. I don’t care that my family doesn’t love me. I’ll give anything. I’d gladly be scorned if it meant I could save him.

And yet, despite his hand stretching desperately for mine, not even my fingertips could reach him.

“Ahh, finally this world will have peace!” My younger brother’s bombastic declaration echoed through the room. I despised his voice so much I wished I could rip out his throat. I couldn’t bear the thought of the person who lay by my side in such pain hearing any more of my brother’s disgraceful boasting.

It was the first violent impulse I’d ever had in my entire life. Gah, I want to kill him. I want to kill him so badly! Why didn’t I do it before? If only I’d done it, then Siegfried wouldn’t be sprawled out across the floor right now.

My weakness had caused all of this.

“Ngh... Please, God...”

I spat out the thick, metallic-tasting liquid that rose up from the depths of my throat. Siegfried’s face twisted with pain when he saw it.

Don’t worry about me. It’s my fault this happened to you. If only I’d been stronger, more cunning. If only I could do it all over again... Then I’d make them all regret it.

That’s right—I want to redo it all. Right now.

I would sell my soul to the devil himself if it meant I could do that. So please...someone, anyone...help me.

Give me the chance to have revenge.

“Aah!”

The abrupt falling sensation startled him awake.

“Haah, haah, haah...” The wild thumping of his heart in his chest told him he was still alive. Tears streamed from his wide-open eyes. He clawed at his chest as if he could reach his heart.

I’m alive, I’m alive, I’m alive!

“What a...damn terrible story!” he cursed as he sat up in bed, this time scratching frantically at his head.

The worst story with the worst possible ending! It was so terrible...it could only be called a nightmare.

“Argh! What in the world have I done?”

After tossing and turning on the old, creaky bed for a while, Kreis finally lifted his face. The morning sunshine shone through the nearby window, making his bangs glint in his peripheral vision.

He had inherited his silver hair and blue eyes—both of which were quite rare in this kingdom—from his great-grandmother, who had come from another country to marry into their family. But they were wasted on his otherwise scrawny appearance.

Kreis von Louboutin was his full name. He was the eldest son of Marquess Louboutin, a powerful noble family in the kingdom of Claan, second only to the royal family. Although he was technically the oldest son, he was treated more like a servant.

His worn silk pajamas were a hand-me-down from his younger brother. Since they weren’t the same height, they didn’t fit him very well, and he itched in several places because he was rarely allowed to bathe. The areas on his body hidden by his clothes were covered in scratches. He did wipe himself down as much as he could, but since he wasn’t allowed to use hot water, he was prone to catching colds in the winter.

The common children in town probably lived a better life than Kreis.

He looked around his room, which reeked of mildew. It was the smallest room in the marquess’s estate, and it got the least amount of sunshine. But this was the only place Kreis could call home.

Since there was only one window, his room was only bright in the morning. His bed could barely fit inside the room. Still, it was the only place where he could breathe—where he felt like himself.

Well, that had been how the old Kreis felt, anyway.

My head still felt foggy... It was hard to accept this as my reality. But faced as I was with the scene before me, I had no choice but to accept it.

I was in the world of the story.

I had a splitting headache. Even though the sudden rush of memories coming back to me was confusing, I told myself to stay calm. Nothing good would come from panicking. It wasn’t as if anyone would come save me, and it wouldn’t improve my situation. Right now it was essential for me to figure out what was going on. Calm down, I told myself.

I knew this story better than anyone.

This is how it went: the weak and sickly protagonist got weaker and more sickly by the day despite his father lovingly caring for him. But one day, a divine revelation stated that his condition was because he’d taken on the kingdom’s impurities within his own body.

Hence, the protagonist was revered as a child of the gods, becoming a figure of worship in the kingdom. Eventually, he was summoned to the castle where he grew close to the prince of Claan, and over time they began to care for each other. However, there were various obstacles to their relationship.

The prince’s older brother—the reigning king—disliked the protagonist for reasons unknown and treated him very coldly, which caused a rift between the king and his brother. This angered the king, who tried to imprison the protagonist, but the prince managed to save him just in time. That was when the two of them confessed their feelings for one another, and the protagonist discovered that it was actually the king who was the source of the kingdom’s impurities.

Once the prince reported the king’s various misdeeds to the nobles, he gained their trust and became king instead. Then the protagonist could finally stay by his beloved’s side with a gentle smile on his face. And then they lived happily ever after, the end.

“‘Happily ever after’? Yeah, right...”

There was nothing happy about it. Especially not for me.

Kreis wasn’t even the main character in the story, but now I was Kreis. I could hardly believe it.

If someone had told me before I came to this world that I’d end up here, I would have been irritated and dismissed it as a joke. But now I knew the truth: this was the true story of Kreis that hadn’t been written in the book.

The old, run-down desk in the corner of the cramped room caught my eye. The varnish had peeled off and the wood was splintered, but a mountain of rare, expensive books was on top of it, looking entirely out of place.

Knowledge was a treasure. It was the only investment in his future that Kreis had been allowed, and because of that my mind was now full of all sorts of knowledge. Even when he felt like he was in the depths of hell, Kreis had continued to study. His father had forced him to, but regardless, learning had given Kreis’s life meaning. He wanted to serve Siegfried, and he studied in an effort to make that dream come true.

But that Kreis was dead.

Yes, dead.

Even though he’d endured the neglect of his parents and the abusive servants in silence, his one wish had been in vain. He’d died a burden to Siegfried, right before his very eyes.

It was a miserable story, less than a C-list tale. After all that struggle, all that suffering, he’d just been killed and discarded like a piece of garbage. It was far too cruel. Who the hell had written such a trashy, pointless story?

Well, I did. That was the worst part of all this. It was me.

Kreis von Louboutin really was dead. His soul no longer existed in this world. But who was the one standing in this room now? A failed novelist who’d lived in an old, run-down apartment back in Japan. His stories had faced harsh criticism no matter how many he wrote.

And that person, the original author of this story, was standing here right now. And that was me.

Well, I guess that wasn’t quite right. I’d died, been reincarnated, and died again. I was an author who’d come back from the dead, reborn into a world of his own creation. But those memories had only come back to me moments ago.

My past life—or maybe I should call it my life before the last one? I wasn’t really sure. Either way, I was the author of this story, and I’d suddenly died in that dingy little apartment in Japan. Then, a stuck-up man who claimed to be a god popped up out of nowhere and said, “You’re going to be reincarnated.”

I’d just died, so the idea of reincarnation made no sense to me at all. But before even giving me a chance to think about it, the self-proclaimed god continued. “There’s someone who wants you to grant their wish,” he said.

“Grant a wish? I don’t have that kind of power. And even if I did, why should I? If anything, I’m the one whose wishes need to be granted!”

I’d prayed to the gods so many times when I was alive, and not once had my prayers been answered. So why should I grant someone else’s wish? I was furious and demanded an answer.

“If you do not grant the wish, you’ll die,” the god had said.

“What? That’s ridiculous! First you force me to be reincarnated, then threaten to kill me if I don’t obey you?”

“No, I won’t be the one to kill you. But you will die all the same.”

“That’s the same damn thing! You can forget it. I’m not doing it!”

“You used to write novels, didn’t you? I actually read a few of them. Hrm, yes... It seems experience is important after all. Before you’re fully reincarnated, how about I let you have that experience? You get to live in the world of your own novel. You’re incredibly lucky!” the god said.

“Hey, listen to me! I said I’m not going to do it!”

But the selfish jerk refused to listen. And before I knew it, I’d been shoved straight into reincarnation completely without my consent.

The god had claimed I was lucky to be able to experience the world of my novel, but I hadn’t even been reincarnated as the protagonist!

Nope, instead I’d come back as one of the final boss’s minions.

Now, at this point it should be clear that the final boss is none other than Siegfried, Kreis’s beloved.

And I’d been reincarnated as Kreis, a villain who dies at the hands of the protagonist and his allies during the climax of the story. I couldn’t believe it. I’d been reincarnated as some unimportant NPC who served the final boss.

Who the hell came up with such a ridiculous story, anyway?

Oh, right. That was me.

I’d started writing this BL novel on a whim. I’d met another writer online who’d hit it big in the BL market. After writing nothing but light novels, I figured I’d give it a try. A story had popped into my head, so I’d jotted it down and posted it on the internet.

Obviously something written so haphazardly wasn’t going to be popular. Far from it. The readers had absolutely roasted it. But now I understood their reactions all too well.

A story like this never had a chance in the first place. It was horrible! I’d lived Kreis’s life with my memories sealed, living and dying as him. And if I’d known the truth from the start, I would’ve punched myself in the face.

It was a horrible world and a horrible story. Knowing I was the one who’d come up with it all made me want to bash my head into a wall.

However, there were numerous details between this world and the novel I wrote that were different. I wasn’t sure why. But there was one thing I did understand: Before I was reincarnated, the arrogant self-proclaimed god told me there was someone who wanted me to grant their wish. And that someone was the original owner of this body.

Kreis had had one final wish before he died. “Give me the chance for revenge.”

He wanted vengeance, and now it seemed that mission was up to me.

My mind was still reeling. I couldn’t quite believe this was real. But the raw sensation of death still lingered on my body, refusing to let me forget.

They killed me.

I opened the nightstand drawer beside the bed and took out the diary Kreis had diligently kept every day.

“I knew it.”

After I flipped through the pages, I discovered my hunch had been right. The story hadn’t begun yet. In other words, it was still possible to change its course from this point forward.

That was right. The most important thing now wasn’t that it was Kreis who stood here, but that I was now Kreis. The one who’d lived his life and written the whole story to begin with. And now I was here, in this place, at the beginning when it was still possible to change it all.

But why me? That doubt lingered in my mind. But the arrogant god was clear that if I couldn’t grant Kreis’s wish, I would die.

Kreis was destined to die in this story, so if I didn’t take action, the only future waiting for me was death. Being forced down this path without my consent was uncomfortable. But I wasn’t going to just wait in silence and get killed without doing anything to try to stop it.

So I have no choice, I thought. Just then...

Crreeaaak...

The door to my room swung open without so much as a knock.

“How long are you planning on staying in bed, you good-for-nothing?!” Elly, one of the Louboutin family’s maids, barged in and demanded. She was tall and scrawny, and though she always put on a sweet smile for Kreis’s father, she did nothing but talk badly about him behind his back. She was comfortable doing so in front of Kreis because she knew his relationship to his father.

She always wore her frizzy red hair in braids, hoping to appeal to Kreis’s younger brother, Gilles. As if he’d ever fall for a maid.

Elly’s face reflected her nasty temperament. If someone told me she was the personification of a terrible personality, I’d believe it. Some say one’s ugliness is reflected in their appearance as they grow older, and Elly was proof of that.

I stared at her silently, and a moment later a pillow came flying at me.

“Stop staring at me! Who do you think you are?”

I couldn’t hold it in. I burst out laughing, clutching my stomach. “Who do I think I am? Please! Ha ha ha!”

“What’s so funny? Have you finally lost your mind?”

How could I not laugh? Kreis was the oldest son of a marquess and heir to the family, but he was being openly mocked by a maid.

Although that wasn’t surprising, given how things had been.

Kreis had always been a pitiful person. His parents had quarreled since he was born, then his half brother had appeared out of nowhere. Gilles was a child his father had with another woman, and he had joined the household at the age of five. Their father doted on him excessively, perhaps because he’d been frail since birth.

Gilles got whatever he wanted. If Kreis got a birthday gift and Gilles wanted it, it was now his. Everything that belonged to Kreis, including his bedroom, his meals, and his friends, was turned over to Gilles the moment he asked for it.

Their father was cold to Kreis. So was his mother, but at least she was equal in her treatment of both sons. The pain of being singled out by his father was far worse for Kreis. Eventually his mother couldn’t stand the fighting anymore and moved back to their estate in the royal capital, leaving Kreis behind. He was the heir, after all, so he couldn’t leave. However, the household servants looked down on him after his mother abandoned him.

He was expected to be the perfect heir, and any mistake brought harsh reprimands down upon him. But as even the servants started foisting their work upon him, Kreis gradually lost any status he had in the Louboutin household.

“Hurry up and get ready!” Elly barked. She was demanding that he get started on work that should’ve been done by the household staff. At some point, it had become Kreis’s duty to wake up early in the morning and fetch water from the well. And in the cold months, carrying water was a difficult task. Just filling and hauling the buckets full of the icy water left his hands raw and chapped. The frostbite could turn dangerous if left untreated.

I looked down at my hands. They certainly weren’t the hands of a noble. They were absolutely ugly, covered in calluses and broken skin. Even more beat-up than the hands of any servant. That was why Kreis always wore gloves in public.

“How long are you going to ignore me?! Do you want me to whip you?” Elly shrieked in her annoying voice. And the old Kreis would’ve obeyed immediately.

“I’m sorry! Right away!” he would’ve said, and rushed from the room.

That had been his daily life ever since he was seven years old and Gilles joined their household. Now that he was over twenty, he had just given up and was used to swallowing his pride and enduring it.

But...

“Whip me? Who the hell do you think you are?”

That was the old Kreis.

I raked a hand through my messy hair and glared at Elly, who flinched under my intimidating gaze. She took a step backward and yelled louder to cover up her own embarrassment.

“S-So that’s how it’s going to be? You want to be whipped, do you? Get on your knees!” She grabbed a whip that was leaned up against the wall. It had been placed there for an obvious reason—so the staff could beat Kreis whenever they wanted to vent their own frustrations.

The numerous scars on his back were the result of the countless lashings he’d endured. But even after all that, he’d still obeyed...until now.

Elly raised the whip, trying to threaten me to rise from the bed. Normally it would have flown through the air and lashed across my skin by now. But not this time.

Because I caught it.

“Wh-What are you...?!”

“Perhaps it slipped your mind since I never resisted before, but nobles are expected to learn swordsmanship and martial arts. The only reason you’ve been able to beat me all this time is because I let you. You’ve never had any real power. Not even once.”

Elly stared at me like I had two heads. I couldn’t blame her. Just yesterday, Kreis had trembled at the mere sight of a whip, and now he’d caught it in his bare hands, showing he was, without question, the stronger one.

“Wh-What do you think you’re—”

“That’s my line, Elly. What made you think you had the right to raise a whip against me, the eldest son of House Louboutin?”

I gave her a light tap on the cheek with the whip. I knew it didn’t hurt, but Elly flinched anyway, tears springing to her eyes. She let out a small shriek and began to tremble. She’d thought I was a timid mouse, but she was slowly realizing that I was the cat.

“I-I’ll tell His Lordship about this!”

“Oh? And what will you tell him, exactly? That I resisted when you tried to whip me? My father may despise me, but do you really think he’d allow a maid to whip his heir?”

“Wh-Who do you think His Lordship trusts more, you or m—”

“You really think he’ll believe you when I show him the marks on my back?”

“I-It wasn’t just me!”

“That is true, and that’s a big problem, isn’t it, Elly? If word of this gets out, you won’t be the only one facing punishment. Every servant in this household will be guilty by association. And I bet they’ll resent you deeply for it.”

I was telling her loud and clear that she had no place here anymore. She began to tremble violently with fear. It finally dawned on her that if anyone was going to be beaten with that whip, it would be her.

“P-Please have mercy! I’m sorry! Please!” Her arrogance vanished in an instant, replaced instead by pathetic, desperate pleas. The shift was so abrupt that it was almost refreshingly ugly.

But I felt no sympathy for her. Not after everything she’d done to Kreis. Begging for forgiveness now was laughable. I felt no satisfaction from it. In fact, I wished she’d resisted even more. But now I was the one who felt like the villain.

Come to think of it, I guess I was the villain now. So maybe it was fine to play the part.

“By the way, I know you’re embezzling funds. I suggest you never speak to me with that attitude ever again unless you want people to find out about that too. Now get out.”

“Y-Yes, right away!” Elly rushed out of the room in a panic.

Once the door shut behind her, I tossed the whip aside with a sigh and sat back down on the bed.

And just like that, now I was free of the lashings. No more cracked, bleeding hands. No more pain.

“Ha...ha ha!” A dry laugh escaped my lips. “At least this is a step in the right direction.”

I knew it was a long road ahead, but this was the first step, and I’d made up my mind.

I would see this through, and I wouldn’t die in vain.

“I’ll grant your wish, Kreis.”

If I remained passive, I’d just end up dead anyway, so this was my only choice.

But I’d need Siegfried to carry out the revenge. His presence was essential for me to survive in this world. If he fell from power, then Kreis’s place in the world would vanish along with him.

I would save Siegfried and see Kreis’s revenge through. If I wanted to survive in this story, that would have to be my top priority.

I would struggle to the bitter end. After all, I wrote this story in the first place, which made me the creator of this world. So what if I was the one who tore it apart?

Revenge, huh?

Kreis’s voice echoed in my mind. “Ngh... Please, God...”

That anguished cry hadn’t belonged to just Kreis—it was mine too. It had become imprinted on both my heart and body by living through Kreis’s life.

I didn’t care if I had to be the villain. I’d do it, and I’d use any means necessary to destroy those men.

“I’ll rip them all to pieces,” I said to myself.

A slow, easy voice answered me. “Now, that would be a problem.”

“Who’s there?!”

The room should’ve been empty. I sprang to my feet and looked around in a panic, just in time to see the blanket rustling. Something poked its head out.

“You’re awfully bloodthirsty for just having woken up, aren’t you? But I guess you have to be.”

“A...wolf?” The first thing I saw was its wet nose before a fluffy white beast climbed out from underneath the blankets.

“Calling me a mere wolf is quite rude. I’m, well... I suppose you can think of me as a divine beast. But this form is only temporary. My true form is far more—”

“This adorable creature is a divine beast?!” I exclaimed.

In this world, divine beasts were revered as messengers of the gods. As I’d lived through Kreis, I’d heard they could bestow powers on humans or take them away. But this was the first time I’d seen one in the flesh. I thought they were nothing but creatures from fairytales. I couldn’t believe they were real.

“Ha ha. I am pretty adorable, aren’t I? I chose this form so everyone would want to pet me. I’m irresistible, right?”

The self-proclaimed divine beast puffed out his chest proudly as he sat on the bed. No matter how I looked at him, he didn’t seem very divine. He spoke rather casually, lacking the dignity I’d expect from a servant of the gods.

I’d never once encountered a creature like this during Kreis’s life, so why was he acting like he belonged here?

I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, and the self-proclaimed divine beast nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, it’s good to be skeptical. So I’ll just let you know that I’m your support character, here to assist you now that you’ve returned from the dead.”

“Support character?”

“That’s right! In the world you used to live in, there were those things called video games, right? Well, I loved those things. I tried them a bunch when I was peeking into your life and—”

“What do you mean, peeking into my life?!”

“Ahem. Putting that matter aside...”

“No, there’s no putting it aside! Peeking is spying, and spying on someone is even worse than being a stalker, you know!”

“Oh, don’t be so upset. I did it for your sake, after all. I’m your support character, remember?” he said proudly, as if that somehow was an excuse for the invasion of privacy.

“If you know I’m back from the dead, then that must mean you know that other self-important jerk I met back then, huh?” I asked.

“He’s not self-important. He’s actually genuinely important! You know, people these days really don’t understand how to be reverent anymore.”

The “divine beast” bared his fangs and snarled dramatically, but he wasn’t intimidating at all. His large, wolflike body might have inspired fear, but it all just came off as way too adorable.

“You should be grateful I’ve graced you with my presence, you know,” he said.

“So you’re going to grant me some kind of amazing power as my stalk—er, support character, then?” I asked.

The creature wrinkled his nose and growled when the word “stalker” had almost slipped out of my mouth.

“No, I’m not granting you any sort of power.”

“Then are you going to tell me what’s going to happen in the future?”

“I can’t cheat like that.”

“Are you going to fight on my behalf?”

“Nope.”

“Then what will you do?” I asked.

“I watch you.”

“Huh?”

“My job is to watch over you.”

So in other words, he was completely useless. Some “support character” he was. More like a babysitter.

“If you’re watching over me, does that mean you’ll get in my way if I try and change the future? Like you’ll try to stop me or something?”

“Nope.”

“Will you help me change the future?”

“Also no. Oh, but if you’re ever really in trouble, you can call for me and I’ll come running, no matter where you are.”

“And then what? You’ll just...watch?”

“Sometimes being present is enough, you know.”

I seriously wanted to punch this thing. Maybe that was why he’d decided to be so cute: to prevent people from punching his lights out.

“I don’t know why you’d want to punch me.”

“Hang on a second. You can read my mind?”

“Heh heh. Impressive, right? I told you I was a divine beast,” he said with a smug look on his face, puffing out his chest again. Sure, he was cute, but reading someone’s mind without their consent was also a massive invasion of privacy.

“So you are just spying on me.”

“No, no, no. Watching over you and spying on you are two different things.”

So that arrogant god had sent him here. But why? First he forced me into the world of my own novel, and now he sent this weird creature after me. Did he seriously think that’d be enough for me to carry out the revenge?

“Can I trade you for a different divine beast?”

“How rude! No one else could possibly take my place!” the beast protested.

So in other words, all divine beasts were useless.

I mentally wrote “divine beasts equal useless” in my mind as the creature thumped his tail against the bed in irritation.

“So rude... Well, whatever. You’ll realize my greatness and respect my sacred nature in time.”

“I seriously doubt that.”

The divine beast bared his fangs again, but then he quickly realized what he was doing. “Oops, sorry...” he apologized. “You really throw me off. Anyway, I’ll always be at your side as your support character. And I’ll even let you name me!”

“Name you?”

“Well, yeah. Don’t you think it’ll be a little suspicious if you call me O Great Divine Beast in front of everyone?”

Why would he assume I’d call him that? I wondered to myself, but I asked something different. “So you being a divine beast is a secret?”

“That’s right. I look like a perfectly ordinary pet to everyone else.”

Isn’t he really just an ordinary pet? If so, then what’s his reason for being here? I wondered, but I didn’t ask that. I didn’t want him to say, “Being cute is my purpose!” because I knew it would just piss me off.

“Anyway, give me a name already.”

“A name, huh?”

I’d never been good at naming characters, even back when I was a novelist. I mulled it over with a groan, and after a while the beast snapped, “How long are you gonna keep me waiting?!” Apparently divine beasts were quite impatient.

“How about Professor?” I suggested.

His snowy white fur reminded me of the eccentric old man who’d lived next door to me. He always wore worn-out clothes, he was arrogant but wise, and the other tenants had affectionately called him Professor.

I kind of blurted it out as I was absorbed in my nostalgic reveries, but then I quickly snapped out of it. That wasn’t even a real name; it was just a nickname. Plus, the two of them couldn’t have been more different. The old man was actually helpful at times. But this so-called “divine beast” was just going to sit around and watch me.

“Hang on, I’ll come up with something better...”

“Professor? Hmm, Professor... I like it! From now on, I’m Professor!”

Really? But judging by how his tail was wagging like crazy, he seemed genuinely thrilled by the name choice. I guess if he was happy, that was all that mattered.

I plopped back down on the bed, feeling oddly deflated.

“Hey! Will you call me by my name?”

“Huh? Um... Professor.”

Suddenly my body filled with heat and my mind went completely blank. After I regained consciousness, I found myself looking at the ceiling.

“The hell was that?” I shot up, panicked.

Professor was stretched out leisurely at my side, and he snorted softly, completely unfazed. “That was our contract. Now our bond is even stronger. From this moment on, I’ll always be at your side. And in exchange, you’ll offer me compensation.”

“Contract? Compensation? I don’t remember agreeing to any of this. And what exactly do you mean by compensation?”

“Well, that depends on the divine beast. Some want your life, others steal your mana. But I’m a nice divine beast, so I’ll just take food and shelter!”

“You mean all I have to do is feed you and let you sleep somewhere?”

“That’s right! Aren’t I generous?”

“Ha ha...” I could feel my blood pressure rising as I looked at his smug little face. A support character who “watches over” me, huh? He’s nothing but a burden!

“So basically, you’re my pet dog now, huh?” Useless and annoying. Who needs a divine beast like that?

And if he was a pet, there was no reason to speak politely to him anymore. I told him as much with my arms crossed, and he rose to his feet and bared his fangs.

“P-Pet dog?! I’m a divine beast! How dare you compare me to a—”

“Sit!”

“Awoo!”

Proper training from the start was essential with pets. Although I expected resistance, the moment I commanded Professor to sit, he immediately did so.

“So you can sit properly. Good boy.”

“N-No, that must just be leftover reflexes from this creature’s body’s previous form... Hey, don’t— Ahh, nngh!”

I roughly patted Professor’s head in praise, and all the tension disappeared from his face, despite the fact that he’d been baring his fangs moments before. Apparently he had a weakness for head pats.

“Anyway, I’ve got a lot of work to do, so don’t get in the way. Got it?”

“Wh-What do you think I’m... Ahh, mmgh... Yeah, right there... Oooh!”

I’d always liked animals, but I’d never been able to keep any pets in that crappy apartment. And since I had a tough road ahead, maybe a little comfort like this wouldn’t be a bad thing after all.

Still, convincing the master of the house to allow a pet would be no small feat.

Anyway, now that I’d decided to keep Professor as a pet, I had to be responsible for him. I braced myself to go see the lord of the Louboutin estate when Elly came barging back into the room, looking scared out of her mind. Then I had to go somewhere else entirely.

I’d already lived this life once, but it was impossible to remember every single detail of each day. Unless of course, there was some kind of dramatic event.

So naturally I’d totally forgotten that we were expecting a visitor today.

“My apologies for keeping you waiting, O Noble Sun who lights our kingdom,” I said as I entered the special reception room we used exclusively for entertaining important guests. I automatically performed a customary bow, still panting from running all the way here, but I forced myself to steady my breath and compose myself. But then I looked up, and what I saw stole my breath away all over again.

Lounging on the sofa was a man so beautiful even another man would be completely captivated by him. He truly was a noble sun.

“It’s about time you showed up.”

The man turned toward my voice, his long, silky, black hair tumbling over one shoulder. His sharp, intelligent eyes seemed to pierce straight through me.

They were a purplish-black color. Purple was said to ward off evil, yet when people gazed into his eyes, they would freeze as if they were entranced. It was because of this that his eyes were widely considered demonic.

He wore a jacket, dress shirt, and trousers, which was standard attire for nobility in this world. Yet when he wore them, he looked like he’d just stepped out of a movie.

I was dressed similarly, but we couldn’t have looked any more different. It wasn’t just the tailoring of the clothing, but his long limbs, his lean, muscular frame...

He was a living portrait. Back in my previous world, I’d seen all kinds of manufactured beauty on TV and in magazines, yet I’d still never seen someone as beautiful as him.

Of course I’d already seen him many times during my first life in this world, but now that my own memories had returned I was once again struck by how gorgeous he was.

He propped his elbow up on the armrest and gave me an exasperated look. “How many times must I tell you, enough with the formality, hmm?”

Not only was he the Noble Sun, but he was Kreis’s sun.

He was Siegfried Schoenberg, the king of Claan.

My heart pounded wildly in my chest. Just seeing him again made joy surge within me. The memory of Kreis’s tragic death struck me with the urge to throw myself at him and sob. Somehow, I managed to hold myself back.

Since I’d experienced Kreis’s life, it was difficult to tell where his feelings ended and mine began. I wasn’t Kreis, but then again, I was. It was all so complicated that I didn’t even know how to handle myself.

Siegfried Schoenberg, the reigning king, was skilled with both a pen and sword, blessed with beauty and kindness. Kreis had admired him deeply.

Despite his royal status, Siegfried was never arrogant. He and Kreis had been friends since childhood, and he’d always treated him as an equal.

All Kreis had wanted was to become someone worthy of serving at his side. He’d worked very seriously with dedication, hoping to always walk the righteous path so he never dimmed Siegfried’s light. If not for him, I would’ve hesitated to seek revenge—because revenge was about dragging someone else down, after all.

But Siegfried didn’t deserve to die the way that he had. That was why I wanted to avenge him. That was why I wanted to save him and fulfill Kreis’s wish for revenge.

Siegfried was a true royal, unlike some princes you hear about who idle their days away doing nothing. He’d done so much for this kingdom, and yet the main characters had accused him of being a stain on the nation and had him executed without even giving him the chance to properly defend himself.

But now that I had lived in this world myself, I realized the reason Siegfried hadn’t fought back was to protect his precious advisor—Kreis.

The main characters had captured Kreis and hidden him away. In an effort to save him, Siegfried had kept silent. What a fool. He could’ve sacrificed one advisor in the name of his kingdom.

But that was the kind of person he was, and it was the reason Kreis had wanted to save him no matter what, even in the very moment of his death.

“Kr...eis...”

The sound of Siegfried’s anguished voice calling his name as he lay dying still echoed in my ears. The emotional pain of that was far greater than the cut of the blade that had killed Kreis. I deeply regretted dying without being able to do anything for him.

I would sell my soul to the devil himself if it meant I could do that.

Those thoughts had lingered in Kreis’s heart as he died.

“That’s why he made me experience Kreis’s life...” I muttered to myself. Because once I experienced Kreis’s life and came to understand his relationship with Siegfried, of course I’d end up siding with the two of them.

My impressions of the main characters had completely changed after seeing what Kreis had gone through. They were the kind of people who deserved to be the targets of Kreis’s vengeance—and there were plenty of reasons for it.

Now that I’d actually lived in this world, I saw how many parts of the story were different from what I’d originally written. Technically, there were gaps in the story that I’d never fleshed out, or scenes I cut, main and side characters displaying different personalities than I’d written, and so on.

So after experiencing all that firsthand, I understood that whether I liked it or not, revenge was necessary to survive this hell.

“Kreis, are you listening?”

The gentle sound of my name made me recall the image of Kreis collapsed in a pool of blood, Siegfried calling out to him. The metallic odor that hung in the air, the taunting voices surrounding us, the rage boiling in my blood.

I want to make them pay for killing this man.

Was this anger that welled up inside of me Kreis’s or my own?

I clenched my fists, the gloves I wore to cover my calluses and chapped hands tightening over my skin.

“Kreis.”

He called my name again, yanking me back to reality. There was no excuse for letting my mind wander in front of the king. But Siegfried looked at me with concern instead of getting angry with me.

“I’m sorry for calling on you when you’re so busy,” he said, his voice full of gentle consideration.

“Not at all. I apologize, Your Majesty. I sincerely...”

“I’m not here as the king right now, Kreis.” He sounded displeased for the first time since I arrived. He tapped his fingers on the armrest and fixed his sharp gaze on me. “What could my childhood friend be hiding, I wonder?”

“Your Majesty, you are always the king of this nation, no matter the time or place.”

“I see. Then if I were to give up the throne, would my childhood friend return to me?”

“Please do not joke about such things.”

“Why not? Wasn’t your childhood friend the kind of person who never backed down once he made up his mind?”

“Your Majesty...”

“I wonder how the prime minister and the others would react if I told them I was stepping down from the throne to get my childhood friend back. Just the thought of it is amusing,” he said.

“King Siegfried.”

“My childhood friend would never call me that.”

He really was so unfair. The moment sadness flickered across his beautiful face, I felt the urge to do whatever he wanted. I’d never realized before how vulnerable I was to beautiful people.

I let out a sigh, relenting, and spoke to him like I used to. “I was wrong, Siegfried. Okay?”

“Oh, there he is. My childhood friend has finally returned. Long time no see, Kreis.”

Of course I didn’t believe he would really step down from the throne. But he was right about one thing—when he made up his mind about something, there was no turning back. I remembered having this same kind of conversation with him many times during my first life here.

“What do you mean, ‘long time no see’? It’s only been three months.”

The words “three months” just spilled from my mouth naturally. When I spoke to him casually like I did when we were children, his eyes softened with happiness.

“Don’t you mean it’s already been three months?” He flashed me a grin so mischievous I’m sure anyone else would have had a hard time believing he was the king of Claan.

He was always calm and composed in public. But when we were children, he’d been playful and incredibly adorable.

Kreis’d had no idea he was a royal when they’d first met.

“What are you doing here all by yourself? Are you lost too? I’ll stay with you, so don’t cry!”

This had been before Kreis’s younger brother had come to live at the Louboutin estate. Back then, he was still a carefree child. He’d gotten lost at a party his father brought him to at the palace where he’d met Siegfried for the first time.

“I’m not lost. I just wanted to run away.”

“Run away? But why?”

“Because I don’t want to live in a kingdom like this. Look at those nobles over there, living a life of luxury with money they took from the commoners,” Siegfried had said, biting his lip.

At first, Kreis had mistaken Siegfried for a girl, mostly because of the cloak he wore that almost completely obscured him. Kreis had wanted to impress this adorable girl and had said arrogantly, “That’s foolish! If you abandon your kingdom just because things aren’t great, it’ll only get worse! When things are bad, you shouldn’t walk away. You should stay and try to change things!”

“Stay? And try to change things?”

At the time, Siegfried’s father had been the king, and he’d begun enacting reforms all over the kingdom, but there’d been an intense underground resistance from corrupt nobles left over from the previous king’s reign. Kreis’s mother still lived at the Louboutin estate back then, and she’d drilled into him that he should always dedicate himself to the good of the kingdom. That was why he’d made it his goal to serve the king and help improve the kingdom.

“Don’t worry! When I grow up, I’m going to change this kingdom for the better!” Kreis’d pounded his chest proudly.

Siegfried had blinked in surprise and said, “You will?”

“I sure will!”

“You mean, you’re going to be king?”

“No, silly! I’m going to serve the king and help fix the kingdom alongside him!”

“But what if the king’s some idiot who’s not even worth serving?”

“Then I’ll spank his butt and make him study until he is worth it!”

“Pfft, ha ha ha! That’s great!”

Of course, Kreis had no idea the boy standing before him would one day become king. He had been oblivious to his disrespect, and for some reason, that had made Siegfried adore him. Their bond had only deepened since then.

Perhaps it was because no one else had ever spoken to the young prince like that before, and it intrigued him. That was probably why he still insisted I speak to him as casually as I had back then.

“Isn’t it a problem for the king to be away from the capital so often?” I asked.

Although the Louboutin marquisate wasn’t far from the capital, it was still several hours via carriage. However, Siegfried had the ability to control the wind. Not only could he float through the sky, but he could fly faster than birds at an incredible speed. He would say he needed to clear his head, then use his power to zoom over to the Louboutin estate several times a year.

“I’ve made sure everything’s in order and left someone in my place.”

“You stuck someone with that job again? Lucas is going to be furious if he finds out.”

Lucas was Siegfried’s personal chamberlain. He’d served at the royal palace since before Siegfried was even born and had been his tutor when he was young.

A chamberlain was still technically a servant, but Lucas was a duke. He came from a noble family descended from the brother of the king before last, and he was of a higher rank than Marquess Louboutin.

The role of a chamberlain extended far beyond attending to the king’s personal needs in the royal household. They served as secretaries as well, so the position required a well-educated person with vast knowledge. It wasn’t unusual for a high-ranking noble to be appointed to the post.

I’d heard a rumor during my first life here that despite being of royal blood himself, Lucas had insisted on serving the previous king.

“I didn’t lie to Lucas, of course. I told him I was coming here.”

He must’ve tried to stop Siegfried so many times, and each time Siegfried refused to listen. Just imagining Lucas clutching his stomach in frustration made me let out a sigh.

“You’ve lost weight again, Kreis. I know you’re working hard for my sake, but you shouldn’t push yourself so much. Come here,” he said, holding out his hand.

I did as I was told and knelt down in front of him. There wasn’t any particular meaning behind it. I just did it because I thought it was disrespectful to stand before the king and look down at him. But Siegfried blinked in surprise, and then he chuckled. “You look like you’re about to propose.”

“That’s a terrible joke.”

“I wasn’t trying to make you laugh.” He shrugged and reached out to touch my cheek. “See? You’ve lost weight since I last saw you. Didn’t I tell you to eat more?”

But of course the real reason Kreis was so thin was because he was only ever given the bare minimum of food to keep him alive. Kreis always gave him the same excuse, that he was too focused on his studies to bother with proper meals, so that Siegfried wouldn’t discover the truth.

“I’ve been busy helping Father.”

I knew if I were to confess the reality of my situation, Siegfried would help me immediately. But that wasn’t the point. I had to earn my place beside him through my own strength.

If things went the way they had before, Siegfried would soon notice something was amiss and appoint Kreis as his advisor. But back then, Kreis hadn’t had the qualifications for such a prestigious position, and in the end he became Siegfried’s Achilles’ heel. Many nobles resented Kreis’s sudden promotion, accusing him of corrupting the king. This gave them the foothold they needed to betray Siegfried.

I couldn’t afford to become a burden to him again. I needed him to survive, and his survival was necessary to carry out my revenge. I didn’t want to be protected. I wanted to protect him. So I had to earn my place at his side through my own merit.

My only advantage was that I knew the future.

And here in this house was Gilles, Kreis’s younger brother, the very one who had caused both Siegfried’s and Kreis’s deaths. In the novel, I’d written him as a merciful, gentle protagonist. But the last thing I saw before I died was Gilles standing over our bloody bodies, laughing like a psycho.

There was no better place to keep an eye on him than here.

“You’re the one who’s lost weight, haven’t you? Don’t tell me you used up all your mana to come here when you have all that work to do?”

“It’s true, I haven’t had much of an appetite lately. But I was hoping your pastries would change that,” he said with a straight face, conveniently ignoring my question.

Baking had been a hobby of mine before I came to this world. Kreis liked it too and enjoyed sharing his food with Siegfried.

“I thought you’d say that.”

Baking was the one hobby Kreis was allowed to indulge in at the estate. His father knew Siegfried liked Kreis’s pastries, so he never interfered. Kreis could completely lose himself in the task without fear of interruption.

“I made financiers this time,” I said. I stood up and pulled a small bundle from my pocket, then unwrapped it to show him two little cakes. I always kept a few baked goods on hand just in case Siegfried showed up unexpectedly, so I’d brought some from my room today.

I felt a little hesitant offering him something from my pocket, but Siegfried was a cautious person. He’d never eat something unless he knew I baked it myself. Even if a servant brought something to him and told him I’d made it, he would refuse it.

At the same time, bringing them out right away felt like I was saying “Please eat these,” which had made the old Kreis hesitate. After going through this exchange a few times, the two of them had settled into a routine.

“I brought the tea,” he said.

Now it was his turn to pull a bundle from his pocket. The scent of fine tea leaves wafted into the air as he unwrapped it, and I accepted it with a sheepish grin.

“Lucas would probably faint if he found out the kingdom’s Noble Sun was stashing tea leaves in his jacket,” I said.

“Then let’s just keep it our little secret,” Siegfried said, pressing a finger against his lips playfully.

I knew exactly what he was doing. He was copying me to put me at ease, to avoid making me feel inferior. That subtle kindness of his had saved Kreis so many times.

Kreis lived through hell, and Siegfried was his one and only light.

Even now, looking at it from outside the character of Kreis, I still thought that Siegfried was truly a good man. I could understand why Kreis had been willing to risk his life to save him. For someone who’d lived such a miserable life, he treasured moments like these with Siegfried.

I’d never had anyone like him by my side in my previous world. It may have ended in tragedy, but I couldn’t help envying Kreis and Siegfried’s relationship—he was just that good of a man. Someone far too good to deserve the agonizing death he suffered.

As we prepared our private tea party, I stepped toward the tea set. Siegfried rose from his seat to follow, holding his hand over the pot to fill it with water.

He wasn’t just skilled with Wind and Water magic; he was a powerful sorcerer who could wield all five elemental forces. He snapped his fingers, and steam rose instantly from the pot.

“I’m jealous,” I said.

“You can cast Earth magic, can’t you?” Siegfried asked.

Of course I could use magic, though I was nowhere near as skilled as he was. Only Earth magic, and only enough to speed up plant growth or slightly alter the terrain. I didn’t have much mana, and there wasn’t a lot I could do. I was a background character, through and through.

“Just call for me whenever you need hot water, then. I’ll be your personal water boiler.”

“That’s reassuring. Enough jokes. Please sit down.”

I added the tea leaves to the pot, officially starting our tea party.

Ever since we were kids, we liked to sit next to each other on the sofa. Siegfried had preferred it that way so we could whisper secrets to each other. Of course, back then we shared the sort of innocent secrets only children could come up with.

I’d had childhood friends in my past life, but I never shared this kind of effortless, unconditional bond with any of them. Not that there was any point in comparing my life to Kreis’s, of course.

“By the way...” Siegfried cleared his throat and leaned in to whisper in my ear, “Looks like somebody else is in a good mood today.”

“Who?” I followed Siegfried’s gaze and was speechless at what I saw.

How long has he been lying there?!

“Professor!”

Professor was sprawled across the floor, bathing in a warm sunbeam shining in through the window, despite the fact that I’d ordered him to stay in my room. What the hell is he doing here?

He must’ve just shown up, because there’s no way we wouldn’t have noticed him earlier. It was impossible to miss something that large.

I quickly got up and rushed over to him. “What are you doing here?!” I whispered, trying not to raise my voice.

His fluffy tail swayed, but otherwise he ignored me and kept napping.

“I haven’t even told anyone about you yet! If you just wander around like that...”

“You don’t have to.” I didn’t hear his voice out loud, but in my head—most likely so Siegfried wouldn’t hear our conversation.

“Huh?”

“You don’t have to explain it to anyone. I’ve been your beloved pet since childhood, always at your side. No one will question it at all.”

I was about to ask him to explain when suddenly Siegfried leaned over my shoulder to peer down at Professor. When did he get up to stand behind me?

“You’re especially cheerful today, aren’t you?” he cooed. “Did you get something yummy to eat?”

For all of Professor’s talk about how he should be revered as a sacred beast, he made a loud contented noise and rolled over so Siegfried could rub his belly.

“Ha ha. Professor’s always so cute. You should come visit the palace sometime with Kreis, and I’ll treat you to something special.”

“Woof!”

What kind of divine beast shows his belly to someone that easily, huh?

“His pets are the second best after yours. They feel so nice.”

That’s not the point. You’re supposed to be a divine beast! But wait a minute. How much exactly does Siegfried know about you?

“Like I said, I’ve been your beloved pet since you were little.”

So basically, even though he hadn’t originally existed in this world, he’d been seamlessly inserted into Kreis’s life? Was that seriously within the realm of a divine beast’s power? And if so, why not just go a step further and rewrite everyone’s memories so that Gilles never...

“Like I said, my role is to watch over you.”

Stop reading my mind. Now. Also, you’re useless. Completely useless!

“No, no. That’s a terrible misunderstanding. I’m actually very helpful, thank you very much!”

It was hard to take him seriously when he was sprawled out on the floor with his belly up.

“Kreis?”

Yes, I was sure now that Siegfried couldn’t hear Professor’s voice. He was giving me a curious look as I stood there silently, staring at Professor.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking that Professor looks a little chubby lately. Maybe we should hold off on any treats.”

“Chubby? Where on this adorable body am I chubby?”

I ignored Professor as he bared his fangs at me in irritation and instead turned toward Siegfried with a smile.

“Don’t mind him. He’s just mad because his weight is a sore spot.”

“You did not hit a sore spot! It was just plain rude! And don’t you dare think you can distract me by—nngh, awooo...”

As soon as I scratched his chin, Professor’s mood flipped instantly.

“Yes, right there. Mm-hmm, that’s the stuff!”

I couldn’t imagine how anyone could seriously call this creature a divine beast.

After another good round of petting to settle Professor down, Siegfried and I went back to the sofa. He looked ecstatic as he bit into a financier.

“These are even better than the last batch, Kreis.”

Siegfried was usually very dignified as the king, but now he looked like a carefree child.

His praises made me happy. I’d never gotten used to taking compliments, though. Not as a child and certainly not now, so I still didn’t quite know how to respond.

I’d been the same way back in my previous world. I lost my parents young and grew up in a group home, never really learning how to connect with people. Love was something that always seemed out of my reach. And after being reincarnated as Kreis, who had never been loved by his parents, I had to wonder if I was just destined to lead a life without affection no matter what world I was in.

“Pfft.”

I heard a stifled laugh that made me turn toward Siegfried. “Is something funny?”

“I was just thinking how adorable you are, Kreis.”

“Huh?” I blurted out before I could stop myself. That utterance was much too impolite and I quickly covered my mouth, but he didn’t mind. Instead, he tugged gently at my ear.

“The tips of your ears turned red. That always happens when you’re embarrassed.”

“What?!” I quickly covered both of my ears. I had no idea I had such a reflex. Or perhaps it was one of Kreis’s reflexes. Either way, now that I knew about it, the thought of someone seeing me in that state was incredibly embarrassing.

“Why are you hiding it? It’s adorable.”

“A-Adorable? You should be saying that sort of thing to Lady Risthea, not me!”

Siegfried fell silent, the smile still on his face. But after a brief moment, he continued. “Risthea is a different kind of adorable than you.”

Risthea was Siegfried’s fiancée. She was a noble known for being the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. And the two of them made the most beautiful, perfect couple—so perfect that the people of this kingdom were eagerly awaiting the day when Risthea would become their queen.

Of course, it made sense that someone like Kreis couldn’t compare to Risthea. So to call him “adorable” might be the same thing one would say when they saw a chipmunk.

Anyway, Siegfried’s opinion of Kreis wasn’t directed toward me.

I knew Siegfried cared for Kreis so much he’d stay silent even when it was difficult for him. If he were to learn that the real Kreis that he treasured so much was already gone, how would he react?

“How is Lady Risthea, by the way?”

“I saw her just this morning. She’s doing fine.”

Currently, Risthea was living in the royal palace undergoing the training necessary to become queen. Once she was finished, she and Siegfried would get married and rule the kingdom together—that was as far as my thoughts could get before that nightmare of a memory flashed through my mind again.

“Ah!”

“Kreis?”

It had been Kreis’s fault that that future had never come to pass.

Count Kurtz, Risthea’s father, was among the nobles who betrayed Siegfried. Risthea had stood by Siegfried’s side until the very end. She’d tried everything she could to convince the others, but it had all been in vain. Siegfried had been ousted from power, along with Kreis.

And I would never allow that future to repeat itself.

“Will Lady Risthea’s training still take some time?”

“Yes, I think she has quite a bit left to do.”

If Siegfried had married Risthea, then Count Kurtz would’ve never betrayed him. Right now, Kreis didn’t have the kind of influence it would take to suggest a royal marriage. His role was still just that of an assistant to his father, the marquess. His opinion carried basically zero weight in high society.

“I see...” I said. “I’m sure Lady Risthea will make a wonderful queen.”

“Kreis, do you want her and me to get married soon?”

“The entire kingdom does.”

“I’m sure they do, but I’m asking how you feel, Kreis.”

Of course I did.

But I couldn’t bring myself to come right out and say it. I hesitated for a moment, wondering how the real Kreis would’ve answered. There was no doubt he’d longed for Siegfried and Risthea to marry, but I wasn’t sure if he would’ve stated such feelings bluntly. At this point, I couldn’t tell which thoughts were Kreis’s and which thoughts were my own, which completely threw me off.

I’d lived both lives—mine and Kreis’s—and because both sets of memories felt equally real, I’d begun thinking of Kreis’s life as my own. It was hard not to.

“I don’t have to carry the weight of the kingdom on my shoulders, so I can’t say for sure, but I think it would be nice if the two of you married when the time was right,” I said, choosing a vague and diplomatic answer.

Siegfried smiled and nodded. “If only I had more brothers, there would be less pressure about heirs and such.”

“So Prince Claude is still the same?”

Siegfried’s smile turned wry at my question. “I think he’s still struggling in his own way.”

Claude was Siegfried’s younger brother, and in my story I’d written him to be Gilles’s hero. He was the one who had killed Kreis.

Even in that version of the tale, Prince Claude had clashed with Siegfried.

There was even a scene in the novel where he barged in on Siegfried and insisted the kingdom should stop collecting taxes, that luxury was evil, and other nonsense. But now that I was actually living in this world, it was obvious how misplaced those demands really were.

He was a fool who clung to ideals and refused to face reality. And since I’d created that character, every word of his felt like a boomerang whacking me in the chest, over and over.

I understood that some people were suffering under taxes in some domains. But if the nobles stopped collecting taxes entirely, they wouldn’t be able to maintain the military needed to protect their lands. Taxes weren’t just for noble indulgence.

And as for luxury, yes, nobles did spend a lot of money on pleasure. But their spending also kept merchants in business, and some even made a point of spending money within their own domains to stimulate the economy.

Everything was a matter of balance. And that balance between the people and the nobles was the king’s responsibility to maintain. I hated that I’d written such a foolish and ignorant man and called him a hero.

“You’re too kind.”

Siegfried was an exceptional ruler, but he did have one flaw. He was too kind to be the king. Sometimes those in power had to make harsh decisions. But when it came to being disrespected or challenged, Siegfried could be too lenient.

Claude was the perfect example. He defied the king again and again, but Siegfried let it slide every time. That was why Claude never learned from his own mistakes.

The king of Claan was fair and merciful. He was known as the Devoted King, and that title alone was enough to show the deep trust the people had in him. I hadn’t come up with that nickname myself, by the way. I’d only learned of it after being reincarnated into this world.

“If only the boy were more reliable, I’d have no problem handing him the throne.”

“You really are terrible at jokes.”

If Claude became king, this country would fall apart in no time. Suddenly, a thought came to my mind: The story had ended with Siegfried, the supposed villain, being killed, and everyone living happily ever after. I don’t know what happened after that.

But Siegfried’s death meant Claude would inherit the throne. And thinking about what a kingdom ruled by an immature idealist like Claude would look like was terrifying.

Well, I suppose it didn’t matter.

That world wasn’t going to happen.

No—I couldn’t let it happen.

“Still,” Siegfried said with a soft smile after taking a sip of the tea I’d made. “It’s rare for you to ask after Claude. Did something happen between you two?”

Yeah, he stabbed me through the heart and killed me.

Of course, I couldn’t say that. And I couldn’t tell Siegfried his own brother was planning on killing him either.

“Why not just tell him everything? Wouldn’t it be easier that way?” Professor was now settled close to me, resting his chin against my knee.

Don’t be ridiculous. If I told him the whole story, Siegfried would think I’ve lost my mind. And that’s the best-case scenario. If I opened with “Hey, I’m plotting revenge against your brother,” I doubt he would just say, “Oh, okay!” At worst, I’d be accused of treason. I’m trying to avoid getting killed here, not actively trying to get executed!

But most importantly, Kreis was the one who’d wished for revenge, and I couldn’t imagine he’d want to drag Siegfried into such a sordid situation. After all, Siegfried was Kreis’s light.

“So you can’t trust him. I bet that stings.”

Shut up, I thought, flicking Professor’s nose in response.

“Kreis, are you hiding something from me?” Siegfried asked suddenly.

“Hmm?”

Oh, right. He asked if something happened with Claude.

I quickly shook my head. “Sorry, I just got distracted. Professor did something really cute.” I looked down at Professor, who was still resting his chin on my knee, making contented noises. Siegfried smiled and reached out to pet him.

“He is pretty adorable,” he said. “Well? Why are you so concerned about Claude?”

Siegfried clearly wasn’t going to let it go, so I had to come up with an excuse. I couldn’t tell him the truth, so what could I say?

“There’s a rumor he’ll be visiting the Louboutin marquisate soon,” I said. And it was true; Claude would be arriving soon. Actually, that was when the real story would begin, when Claude and Gilles would meet for the first time.

In the original story, they’d done little more than exchange pleasantries at this initial meeting. But Claude had become fond of Gilles at first sight, and when Gilles had arrived in the capital, Claude had offered to become his patron.

So basically, if the two of them didn’t meet now, maybe Claude wouldn’t take Gilles under his wing when he arrived at the capital.

“Really? This is the first I’m hearing of it,” Siegfried said.

That didn’t surprise me, because Kreis hadn’t known either. The only reason I knew it was because I was the one who’d written the story.

Claude would be coming here in secret because he found Siegfried’s frequent visits to the marquisate suspicious. By now, he was already plotting a way to bring Siegfried down.

“I just hope he doesn’t stir up any more trouble,” Siegfried muttered.

He was referring to an incident Claude had caused during a visit to a distant town. He’d clashed with the residents and insisted that putting orphans to work was unacceptable. Again, that kind of naive idealism could only come from a spoiled rich boy with his head in the clouds.

The town had an orphanage, and those orphans had chosen to work for the sake of their own futures. And when Claude had just shown up one day and forbidden them from working, it had ruined everything for them.

There had already been a dire labor shortage in the town, and the orphans needed money to survive—the arrangement had been working just fine. But then Claude had stormed in, outraged that children were being “forced” to work. He presented a lump sum to the orphanage and forbade them from allowing the children to work again.

His grand gesture only resulted in the town losing a vital labor force, which in turn damaged the local businesses. Meanwhile, once the orphans were unable to earn money for themselves, they lost all hope for a brighter future. To top it all off, the orphanage director turned out to be corrupt and embezzled Claude’s generous donation, so the whole thing was a complete disaster.

The truth only came out a year later when one citizen was so desperate they traveled all the way to the capital to file a complaint.

I’d happened to be in the capital at the time on an errand for my father, and I’d stopped in for a visit to Siegfried’s private chambers. That was where I’d heard the whole story. Claude had barged in without even knocking, ranting about the citizens of that town.

“He’s got a very strong sense of justice,” Siegfried said.

He’s too kind. Way too kind. That kindness allowed Claude to grow arrogant, and it would prove to be a fatal blow to Siegfried in the end.

Kindness could be a poison. That was the ultimate reason Siegfried, the kingdom’s most vital leader, was framed and ousted from power the first time around. Claude was oblivious to his own incompetence and ascended the throne, most likely leading the kingdom to ruin.

“I know he’ll understand someday,” Siegfried said.

No, that will never happen. Not even if pigs fly.

I felt the urge to grab Siegfried by the collar and shout, “He’s going to kill you, you fool!”

But instead, I forced out a small sigh to calm myself. Siegfried frowned and looked at me with concern.

“At any rate, now that we’re finally together again, why don’t we talk about something a little more cheerful?”

Tap. Tap.

We were interrupted when I heard something tapping at the window—it was a familiar sound. I stood up, opened it, and just as I expected, the visitor flew in and perched gracefully on the back of the sofa.

“It looks like you’re being summoned,” I said.

The bird was one of the hawks trained by the palace staff, most likely sent by the prime minister.

Siegfried let out an exaggerated sigh. “Oh, I can’t wait to see which petty noble dispute I’m being dragged into mediating this time.”

He untied the message from the hawk’s leg, read it quickly, then tucked it into his breast pocket with an exasperated expression before standing. “Please come to the capital soon, Kreis.”

“I’d only be useless to you right now,” I said.

“Well, that proposal you submitted got a lot of praise. And if it’s approved, you’d be appointed to oversee it, which means you’d have to come to the capital anyway.”

Ever since Siegfried’s reign began, the kingdom of Claan had become more open to public suggestions on everything from legal reform to flood prevention measures. The proposal Kreis had submitted was one of many. This particular one addressed countermeasures for recurring epidemics. And if it were approved, it had the potential to save many people from unnecessary suffering.

But of course last time, Kreis had died before anyone could actually move forward with it.

“I’ll do my best to be of service to Your Majesty when that time comes,” I said, shifting into more formal speech again, signaling the end of our leisure time together. Siegfried stood up a little straighter and then nodded solemnly.

“I’ll look forward to it.”

“Goodbye, then.”

I watched Siegfried disappear into the sky alongside the hawk, then turned back to face the Louboutin estate behind me.

“This is my battlefield now,” I muttered to myself.

“Well then, what’s your next move?”

“First I need to improve my standing in this house,” I said. I felt my body trembling, but it wasn’t from fear. It was something like adrenaline before a real battle. Or at least that was what I told myself.

The line between myself and the original Kreis was vague, especially since I’d lived Kreis’s life once already. The fear I had of my father, the despair of those hellish days I spent here...all of it was etched into my memory as if it really had happened to me.

And yet now that I’d regained my memories from my past life, I could at least take a step back and look at things more objectively. I had knowledge Kreis had lacked. That was why I thought I could do it this time. Everything Kreis had been unable to do, I would.

Suddenly I felt someone watching me, and I looked up. A figure stood in the second floor window, staring down at me.

It was Gilles, Kreis’s young brother. The moment our eyes met, I felt my blood boil.

His shrill voice echoed through my mind. “Ahh, finally this world will have peace!”

He was adorable, enough to make anyone want to protect him, and had an endearing personality. His soft, angelic golden hair and eyes were the spitting image of his mother, a dancer who’d once captivated any man who laid eyes on her.

He was my innocent, merciful protagonist. But of course I knew now that wasn’t the truth at all. He’d strayed from the path of the story I’d written. The affection and attachment I’d once felt for him while writing had been turned into hatred by Kreis’s memories.

Kreis, you’re furious, aren’t you? I understand. And I’ll make sure that man experiences the very pain and despair you did.

“Just wait. I’ll twist that perfect face of yours into one of despair,” I muttered.

“Now that’s a great villain line!” Professor said.

I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle. I couldn’t deny it. I was about to bring down this story’s main character, which made me the villain, without a doubt.

“Just you wait, Gilles.”

The old Kreis would’ve immediately looked away. But I wasn’t him. I met Gilles’s gaze and smiled at him.

“You might want to hold off on anything too dramatic right from the start,” Professor said.

“Thanks for the warning.”

Gilles’s eyes widened as he stood in the window. His lips twisted like he was about to curse at me.

Hey, now. You’re already starting to show your true colors, huh? I wanted to sneer at him.

That was the man who had killed Kreis and Siegfried, all in the name of justice. But really, he’d only done it to serve himself. And this time I wouldn’t let him.

“Lord Kreis.” A voice suddenly called out my name, pulling my attention from the window. It was my father’s faithful butler, who emerged from the front door of the estate. “Lord Albert has requested your presence.”

Albert von Louboutin was the head of the household and Kreis’s father. He always made a show of calling for Kreis every time Siegfried visited, even though he normally never gave his son the time of day.

“It’s best not to keep His Lordship waiting,” the butler urged.

“I’ll be right there.”

I saw the butler’s cheek twitch ever so slightly, but he maintained his composure, just as I would expect from him.

Sisz, the butler, was different from the rest of the household staff in that he’d never openly abused Kreis. But there was no way he didn’t know what went on here. Yet he did nothing, which meant on some level he also had ill intentions. Albert was the only master he served. Anything Albert didn’t value, Sisz didn’t bother to protect.

His sunken, aged eyes watched me cautiously. He was probably puzzled by the change in my tone. The old Kreis always used formal, polite speech even with the servants.

I knew exactly what he was thinking, but I ignored him, just like he’d ignored Kreis’s silent pleas for help. I had no reason to explain myself to him.

I began walking in silence. Sisz walked ahead of me to lead the way, but I could sense his hesitation in his unusual gait.

He paused before we reached the door to the study. “Lord Albert, I’ve brought Lord Kreis.”

“Come in.”

I stepped into the room before Sisz motioned me inside. I would guess that was the first time Kreis had ever done such a thing. The memories from my first life here had seeped into me, so I knew Kreis had always been afraid to enter this room. Each time he’d been summoned here was usually for a lecture or some kind of unreasonable demand. He didn’t have a single positive memory of this place.

“You wanted to see me?” I asked.

Albert didn’t even look up from the papers spread across his desk. “I hear His Majesty paid another visit.”

“That’s right.”

Albert didn’t resemble Kreis at all, with his dark brown hair and sharp eyes. He kept a beard because of his intense inferiority complex about how plain his appearance was; basically, he wanted to project some kind of authority.

He always made a show of being busy as he looked through his documents, but considering that he dumped most of his work on Kreis, I wanted to ask him what exactly he was working on. When it came down to it, everything about him was just an act.

“Hmph. You have the face of a doll. Why don’t you use it to seduce His Majesty? Then those looks of yours wouldn’t be such a waste.”

Albert wasn’t originally of the Louboutin marquess house. That was the house of Kreis’s mother, whose looks Kreis had inherited. Albert’s father was a merchant, and had been a commoner at birth. So his loathing of Kreis’s good looks was likely due to that inferiority complex of his.

“What did you two talk about?”

Albert always wanted to know everything about Siegfried, but Kreis never told him the full truth. He always kept it very vague and superficial, which inevitably led to a lecture from Albert that would always end in Kreis leaving the study in fear.

“He was hungry. He said he wanted some of my pastries, so I gave him some,” I said.

“What else?”

“Nothing in particular.”

“Kreis.” Albert’s voice dropped to a low, threatening growl. “You’re the most useless person I’ve ever seen. Don’t you even try to be helpful?”

At last he looked up from his desk and I saw that familiar cruelty in his eyes. This was his usual method—he’d belittle Kreis until his son begged for forgiveness. That was how Albert stole his self-esteem and drained him of any will to resist.

He tore his son down so thoroughly because Kreis was a threat. Obviously if Kreis ever gained power, he might someday challenge Albert’s position. The fear of that happening was why he was always trying to make Kreis submit to him.

Kreis wasn’t a beloved family member in Albert’s eyes. Was he a pawn to be used or an enemy to be eliminated? Albert was always weighing that scale in his mind.

And despite it all, all Kreis wanted was for someone to love him. How pitiful, because it was a wish that would never come true.

I had no real experience with family myself since my parents had died when I was young. I’d never known what it was like to have a family to love, or be loved. Neither had Kreis, but because the man who stood in front of him was his father, he just couldn’t let go of the hope that one day he would be loved by him.

“Why? Why do you hate me so much, father?”

I recalled Kreis’s cry before he died. Albert had known Kreis was going to be killed, and he’d handed him over to Gilles and the others without so much as blinking.

“The useless have no place here.” His eyes were full of contempt. And it wasn’t until that exact moment that Kreis finally realized how futile his wish had always been.

That’s right, Kreis. This man will never love you. So don’t waste another second of hope on him.

“With all due respect...” I began.

Albert’s eyes widened, clearly not expecting Kreis to talk back.

“Don’t you believe that His Majesty’s visits to this estate are quite useful to you, father?”

Albert drew in a sharp breath.

I was well aware that Albert had been bragging about Siegfried’s frequent visits. He was trying to subtly spread the idea that the Louboutin family enjoyed some kind of special favor with the king.

“Are you talking back to me?” he asked.

“Of course not! I wouldn’t dare.” I feigned a frightened expression as I watched frustration spread across Albert’s face.

Kreis had always submitted without protest, but now he was suddenly standing his ground, so he must have been quite irritated. People are calm when they think they’re in control, but once challenged, their judgment tends to falter.

And so I made the first move the moment I saw him clenching his fist, before he could aim it at me.

“I’ve had the sense that His Majesty has been observing me lately,” I said casually.

“Observing you?”

“Yes. He said I looked thinner and seemed genuinely concerned that I might be struggling somehow.”

Albert fell silent.

It wasn’t a lie, of course. Siegfried had indeed been worried about Kreis’s health, and all I’d done was make his comments sound a little more serious.

“He notices the smallest changes in me, and I realized I should take better care of myself,” I said pointedly.

Kreis had always silently endured, no matter what Albert had done to him.

He was regularly hit, almost daily. He’d had scalding tea thrown at him. He’d been kicked down the stairs, left to freeze outside in the snow. He’d endured all of it, telling himself it was just a test, that such things came with the duty of being an heir.

But now I understood that endurance really meant nothing. Thinking that things would change, or that someone would come to save him, that was all just running away. If I wanted anything to change now, I had to make it happen, because if I just kept enduring, all that awaited me was death.

“What are you aiming at here?” Albert asked, sounding even more irritated than before. I’d only warned him without saying outright that if he continued to harm me, Siegfried wouldn’t stand for it. And I knew he understood exactly what I meant, which was why I feigned innocence with my response.

“Whatever do you mean, father?” I asked.

“Are you threatening me?”

“Of course not. I simply didn’t want His Majesty to worry about me any more than he already does.” I exaggerated my shock, and Albert glared at me with a bitter look on his face.

Albert had only ever tormented Kreis because he’d assumed he’d never fight back, and now that I was doing just that, he had no real way to respond. He was nothing but a small, petty man.

Even knowing that, I felt my hands trembling under his glare. Some memories didn’t fade so easily. And it felt pathetic to be scared of a character I’d created.

But even that fear was a weapon now. As long as that fear remained, I could continue to deceive Albert just as he’d deceived Kreis.

“Please don’t worry. I’ll do everything in my power to avoid causing His Majesty any displeasure, as a member of House Louboutin,” I said.

“Mind your place. I can cut you off any time I want.”

“Of course. I’ll keep that in mind.”

His threats only hardened my resolve. Go ahead and try it if you think you can. I’d use anything at my disposal, even Siegfried’s friendship, if it meant I would survive.

You won’t be sitting up on your high horse for much longer.

“Leave,” Albert spat.

“Oh, there’s just one thing before I go.”

“What?” he growled.

“Well, it’s regarding the matter of the maid Elly’s embezzlement, as I’m sure you’re already aware.”

“Don’t insult me! Of course I already know that!”

Liar. You didn’t have the slightest idea.

It was an embarrassment for a noble to fail at keeping his own servants in check. I found it amusing that Albert couldn’t even admit it, as I bowed gracefully and left the room.

“Well done! As a reward, I’ll let you pet me later.”

Professor finally spoke up from his place behind me once I stepped out into the hallway. Had he concealed his presence, or had I just gotten used to it? Honestly, I’d forgotten he was even there.

“All right, I’ll take you up on that offer,” I said.

At least now Albert wouldn’t be able to lay hands on Kreis so easily. The old Kreis never would’ve dared to use his connection to Siegfried as leverage, but I wasn’t Kreis. I didn’t care about pride or dignity. All I cared about was survival—mine and Siegfried’s.

“This is just the beginning. There’s still much to do.”

“That’s true.”

First of all, I needed to improve my position at the estate. Albert would always back Gilles, that much was a given. He’d never help Kreis. That was exactly why I had to break free of the cage Albert had built around me.

And reporting Elly’s embezzlement had been part of that plan. Now that Albert was aware, he would investigate all the servants, and Elly wasn’t the only one with secrets. Once the staff started turning over, I’d have more opportunities to shake things up.

“So much to do...”

“And what do you have to do, Kreis?”

I heard a voice coming from the end of the hallway. It was Gilles. The sight of him and the sound of his voice caused a certain emotion to race through me—rage.

“Ah ha ha! Why don’t you just die already?”

That hideous smirk. His shrill, mocking voice.

Kreis’s memories came surging back to me, commanding me. “Kill him.”

“Calm down, Kreis,” Professor warned.

“I know.”

I pushed the flood of images and emotions to the back of my mind. Now wasn’t the time. If I let my feelings show, I’d be playing right into Gilles’s hands.

Survival always demanded a clear head. After even one mistake, it was never easy to recover. I let out a deep breath to steel my nerves. Stay calm, Kreis. You’ll get your revenge, but it’s not time yet.

There was a maid on each side of Gilles. Most of the servants here were loyal to him. They glared at me as I approached and stopped, but I smiled calmly.

“I’m glad to see you’re feeling well, Gilles,” I said.

He blinked in surprise, clearly taken off guard. The maids had the same reaction. It was the first time I’d ever smiled at them like this.

Before, Kreis’d always avoided Gilles as much as he could, because if he made Gilles mad then he would have to face Albert’s wrath. And if they did have to interact, Kreis kept his comments to the bare minimum and then quickly excused himself.

When the maids saw Kreis standing there without immediately walking away, they whispered nervously in Gilles’s ears, but I ignored them and continued.

“If you’re feeling that well, perhaps you can resume your magical studies? Your tutor was quite concerned about you getting behind, after all. I can arrange for him to visit right away, if you’d like.”

I pretended to be worried about him and saw Gilles’s cheek twitching slightly.

He didn’t attend the academy due to his frail constitution. Instead, he received private instruction at the estate but used his condition as an excuse to avoid his magic lessons entirely. The first time around I wasn’t sure why, but now that I could remember the full outline of the story I wrote, I knew.

Gilles had zero aptitude for magic. Among nobles, magical ability was considered part of one’s bloodline. Nobles were almost always gifted in magic. Their level of aptitude varied, of course, but almost everyone could cast at least a spell or two.

But not Gilles.

Later on, it was revealed through a divine prophecy that it was because he’d taken on the burden of the kingdom’s corruption. But I knew that right now Gilles carried a deep inferiority complex over his lack of magical ability.

“I’d love to, but I’m still not feeling well...” he said softly. His expression clouded apologetically.

Back when the real Kreis was unaware of the truth, he’d looked at that face and felt sorry for his poor brother. He thought that whatever pain came from their father’s favoritism wasn’t Gilles’s fault at all.

But that was nowhere near the truth.

And you’re furious now, aren’t you? You’re mad I brought it up, aren’t you? You think I crossed a line? I’ll give you credit for being able to hide it, at least.

“I’m always causing trouble for you, Kreis. It’s all my fault... I’m sorry.” Tears welled up in his eyes as he twisted his expression into the perfect picture of sorrow. It was enough to make anyone feel sorry for him, but I wasn’t buying it anymore.

The old Kreis had suffered in silence and been genuinely worried about Gilles. But that Kreis was gone. Now a cynical man stood in his place, raised in modern Japan and worn down from hardship. I had my original life and Kreis’s life, and now I was on my third one after coming back from the dead. I wasn’t about to lose to some kid who hadn’t even been alive for twenty years.

“Aw, it’s not your fault you can’t do anything, Gilles! Don’t worry. Everyone understands that you’re just totally incapable of it.”

“Wow, you really just called him completely useless twice!” Professor said to me telepathically, sounding amused.

I ignored him and took Gilles’s hand before continuing. “I heard you were barely scraping by with your other lessons too. But don’t get discouraged. In the capital, people expect nobles to aim for perfect scores to earn a seat in government and protect their domains, but you don’t need to worry about any of that, Gilles. I’ll work twice as hard in your place, so all you have to do is focus on your health and not push yourself.” I played the part of the concerned older brother, doing my best to sound sincere. I ignored the sound of Professor cracking up at my side.

“Wow, that’s harsh. You’re telling him he’s absolutely useless and he should just stay that way!”

“I’m so happy you care about me so much, Kreis...” Gilles said.

Yeah, right. You murdered me! I inwardly cursed him as I surreptitiously observed him.

I still didn’t understand why Gilles had begun to think of Kreis as someone to eliminate. At this point in the story, Kreis might’ve been a nuisance, but not someone worth the risk of endangering himself to destroy.

Now, if Gilles were after the title of marquess, it would make sense that Kreis stood in his way. But since Gilles had no academic abilities and showed no interest in managing their domain, it just didn’t add up.

It was odd; I was the one who’d written this story, but I couldn’t even predict what the main character was thinking. How had things become so different from the story I’d written?

“Kreis, I know I’ve been nothing but a burden to you. I’ll speak to father for you and ask him to be a little kinder.”

Ohh, I see. He wants to give me a backhanded little reminder that he’s the one father loves. The old Kreis would’ve been visibly shaken upon hearing such a thing.

“Father doesn’t mean to be cruel. It’s just...because of my condition, he can’t focus on anything else. But one day I know he’ll come to care for you too.”

Oh, so that’s what this is. Not only does father only care about you, but he doesn’t even see me. Is that what you’re trying to say?

Gilles was probably hoping to watch the sadness spread across my face. But unfortunately for him, there was nothing left inside of me that longed for Albert’s love.

“Don’t worry, Gilles. I’ve realized something... There are more important things than that,” I said.

“More important things? But Kreis, don’t give up yet.”

“It’s not about giving up. I just realized I don’t need it. There’s a big world out there. Father’s opinion of me isn’t everything. I’ve made it this far without relying on anyone, and I’ll keep standing on my own wherever I go.”

So go ahead, Gilles. Try to use father’s affection to hurt me all you want. It won’t leave a scratch on me.

I gave him a gentle smile. His eyes wavered, and his gaze darted around anxiously. He’d always read people’s emotions and weaseled his way into their hearts, so this kind of response was totally new to him.

Sorry, but I’m done being your toy.

As I let those thoughts turn over in my mind, Gilles’s body suddenly swayed.

“Lord Gilles!” The maids caught him instantly.

“P-Please don’t... You’ll get your uniforms dirty...” he said.

“We don’t mind at all!”

Gilles pressed a handkerchief to his mouth and coughed weakly.

It wasn’t an act—Gilles truly was in poor health. The old Kreis would’ve been truly worried about him. He might’ve even wondered if this was somehow his fault.

But Kreis was different now. Part of me genuinely wondered if Gilles’s body was just rejecting that rotten personality of his. Maybe he should crack open his gut and see if it was black inside. Suffice it to say, I had no more sympathy left for him.

Even the kindest person would change if they were murdered, especially if they knew that the person in front of them was only putting on some innocent act.

“To think you’ve put such a strain on Lord Gilles!” The maids glared at me, but all I could think about was how absurd it was.

Gilles could burden Kreis with whatever emotional stress he wanted without consequence. But the moment Gilles felt even the slightest bit of stress because I wasn’t hurt like he wanted me to be, it was my fault? Did they think Kreis was some sort of emotional punching bag? That he was just supposed to stand there and take the hits?

Had they ever even considered how cornered this made Kreis feel, all for the sake of keeping their precious peace of mind? I didn’t let any of those thoughts show on my face, of course. I just let my expression cloud over.

“I had no idea Gilles had weakened this much. If just standing around talking is too much for him, I’ll have to recommend to father that he not be allowed to leave the house for a while.”

If Gilles didn’t go into town, he’d never run into Claude. If I could lock him in his room and prevent that fateful encounter at the same time, I’d kill two birds with one stone. No, seeing Gilles turn pale with the shock of taking away something he was looking forward to made it three birds with one stone.

This was nothing compared to what Kreis had endured. Not even one bit.

“W-Wait, Kreis! I’m fine, really!”

“Lord Gilles, please stay calm! Lord Kreis, do you plan on locking Lord Gilles away?!”

“Do you really think it’s a good idea to let someone in his condition go out and about?” I retorted.

“W-Well...”

“Letting Gilles do whatever he wants isn’t kindness, you know. Sometimes you have to speak up against his wishes for the sake of his own health. Isn’t that your job? To take care of him?”

“Kreis, they’re only saying that because they care about me.”

“I’m sure they do. That’s why you have to be careful not to overexert yourself, for their sake as well.”

“You sound like a completely different person.”

Of course I do, because I am a different person! The Kreis you used to toy with and manipulate is gone. So sorry. My condolences.

“It’s amazing what a lifetime of resentment can do, huh?”

Maybe you should try getting stabbed to death and see how you feel, Professor. Then you’d really understand how I feel.

Whatever sympathy I might’ve had spilled out along with my blood the night I died. That experience was still deep inside of me, even though I’d taken Kreis’s place.

I would never reconcile with the person who killed me just because fate changed. It would never happen. That boy, no matter the circumstances, was the kind of person who could harm someone else without even blinking. So no matter how many lives I lived, I’d never trust him.

I buried those thoughts deep inside and shook my head at Gilles with a sad smile.

“I’ve just done some reflecting. I used to avoid you because I was afraid of father, but perhaps that only made things worse. Father loves you so much that he turns a blind eye to everything, even when it’s harmful to your health. And the only one who can point that out to him is me. I’m sorry I let it continue for so long.”

“That’s not... I’m really fine, I promise!”

“Take it easy. I’m going to get stronger for your sake too.”

“Kreis... Nngh!”

“See? Go ahead and get Gilles back to his room,” I commanded the maids.

They sprang into action, supporting him on either side. As they led him away, I watched them leave and muttered under my breath, “I’d say I win round one.”

“I wish you could’ve heard what that boy was thinking,” Professor said.

“What?”

“Ah, ah. No cheating, remember?”

“Then don’t tease me.”

Not that I needed to ask. I had a pretty good idea already. The second Gilles was alone, he’d be cursing Kreis’s name.

Kreis’s change in personality and behavior triggered a change in the entire atmosphere of the Louboutin estate.

First, the servants who used to take out their frustrations on Kreis now kept their distance from him, perhaps after hearing what happened to Elly. I was encouraged by that and began to make a point of speaking to the servants who’d held weaker positions. This was all part of my plan to gain more allies inside the estate, of course.

Meanwhile, I told Albert to keep Gilles from going out. I made sure to say it in a way that wouldn’t arouse suspicion, acting like it was just in Gilles’s best interests and I was being a caring older brother.

With that framing, surprisingly enough Albert accepted my suggestion right away. And so for the past few days, Gilles hadn’t been allowed to leave the estate.

Then, just yesterday, Claude appeared incognito in the Louboutin marquisate. One of the servants who’d begun to open up to me told me the news, and I internally struck a victory pose. Gilles couldn’t leave the estate, so I’d succeeded in blocking their first fateful encounter.

But my joy didn’t last for long.

“What? A birthday for me?” I repeated.

“That’s right.”

Albert had told me to come to his study immediately, and then dropped that bomb out of nowhere, leaving me momentarily stunned.

There hadn’t been a birthday party held for Kreis in years. In noble society, the heir’s birthday was usually a grand affair. It was also a way to maintain social ties and secure future political connections. Gilles never had his own elaborate parties due to concerns for his health, and once he had complained about it, saying, “It must be nice to get birthday parties like Kreis...” And just like that, there were no more birthday parties for Kreis.

At first, the nobles had been suspicious about it, but Albert shut down the speculation with a lie. “Kreis insisted on skipping his party in consideration of his sickly brother.” And everyone fell for it. Years passed without anyone bringing it up again.

So why have a party now, after all this time?

“You’re aware that Prince Claude is currently in the area, aren’t you?”

I tried not to let a reaction show on my face.

“Nobles from neighboring domains have been pushing to get close to him. A birthday party seems like the perfect occasion to invite him.”

Of course I hadn’t been expecting that he would celebrate my birthday out of genuine affection, but this was the worst possible reason I could imagine. I’d gone to such lengths to prevent Gilles and Claude from meeting, and now this party would make all those efforts pointless.

“Well, things can’t be too easy...”

You’re acting like this has nothing to do with you, Professor, I thought back. Actually, come to think of it... It doesn’t have anything to do with you. And that’s infuriating.

“Why not send an invitation to the king while you’re at it?” Albert asked.

Tweet, tweet. I heard birds chirping outside the window. It was such a lovely day. Maybe I should just jump out the window and pretend this conversation never happened.

“His Majesty is a busy man. It would be inappropriate to bother him with something like my birthday.”

“Send the invitation by tomorrow.”

Of course. It’s already been decided...

There was a lot I wanted to say, but I managed to push it all down and just replied, “All right.”

I already knew once Albert made up his mind, there was no going back. There was no way this vulture was going to miss the chance to have both the king and the prince in one room with him.

“Oh, come on. Calling him a vulture is insulting to vultures. They’ve got way more dignity,” Professor quipped, lounging peacefully behind me, in stark contrast to Albert who loomed over me. It almost looked like Albert was his owner. Traitor.

“‘Traitor’? Don’t be rude. I’m gracing you with my presence to comfort you, you know.”

Oh, I see. I wonder if divine beasts taste good spit-roasted?

“Wh-What?! You’d eat me?! But that’s blasphemy!”

“If you understand, then get out.”

“Of course. Excuse me.”

And that was that. My birthday party was definitely happening. That would be another event that differed from how I wrote the story, so I needed to prepare myself.

“What’s even the point of birthdays, anyway?” I grumbled.

The hall was beautifully decorated and a lavish spread of food had been set on the tables, with servants standing by, ready to wait on the guests. All of it had been arranged by me, of course. The irony of having to plan a party I didn’t even want wasn’t lost on me.

“Come on, don’t be like that. At least you get to eat a bunch of delicious food! And if you don’t eat properly, you’ll just end up worrying Siegfried again.”

“If anything, I think I’ve gained weight.”

Since things were changing for the better in the Louboutin estate, Kreis’s appearance had visibly improved. But of course, he had always been a diamond in the rough—all he needed was a little polish.

To think someone with a face like this was once just a background character... What a total waste. I was a terrible author. I wanted to beat my head against the wall.

“It’s all thanks to Karina, huh?”

“Yeah, that was a good hire.”

Just as I’d expected, once Albert learned about Elly’s embezzlement, he launched an investigation into the house staff and promptly fired about half of them, which was about what I’d expected. I used my position of being in charge of the various chores at the estate to do some background checks and hire some new servants.

My investigation wasn’t super in-depth, though, so I couldn’t be sure whether any of them would become allies, but because I made a point of treating them kindly from the start, the new hires seemed to like me well enough.

And one of them was Karina.

She was a tough mother of seven who had once worked in the royal palace. Her last child had just left home, so once she heard we were looking for more staff, she applied to work at the Louboutin estate. I thanked the gods for sending her to me.

She was excellent at her job, but that wasn’t even the best part. She wasn’t afraid of nobles; she actually spoke her mind.

Under normal circumstances, Albert would lose his temper at someone like that. But he held his tongue because of Karina’s background—she’d served as Siegfried’s wet nurse.

Siegfried’s parents, the former king and queen, had both passed away. They were remembered as being quite forward-thinking, though. The previous queen in particular hadn’t wanted her son growing up with the typical narrow worldview most nobles had. She’d gone out of her way to hire a commoner as his wet nurse, and that commoner had been Karina.

Even if Albert tried to argue with her, he hadn’t even been born noble, so he had no ground to stand on. Karina knew a lot more about noble life than he did.

“Lord Kreis should be brought fresh, hot bathwater daily. How do you expect him to be a proper heir if you don’t let him clean himself every day? What exactly are the servants in this house doing? At this rate, the Louboutin family will become a laughingstock of noble society! Leave it to me,” Karina had said.

Karina was determined to whip things into shape at the Louboutin estate. But of course, she had no idea that Albert had been intentionally neglecting me. She just thought it had been plain incompetence, and she put pressure on him until he had no choice but to relent and say he’d leave it up to her.

“Karina’s good at giving me baths too. I’m so soft and fluffy!” Professor told me proudly.

He was now so fluffy, in fact, that everyone who saw him couldn’t help but stare. He wagged his tail happily, wearing a tie around his neck that matched my own.

“You really got the perfect gift. You almost had to show up wearing one of Gilles’s hand-me-downs! That would’ve been quite amusing.”

Kreis hadn’t been invited to any official events in recent years, so after the birthday party was suddenly announced, my biggest dilemma had been what I would wear.

Albert demanded I get something immediately, but since the king and prince would be in attendance, there was no way I could just wear something off the rack. And it was too late to get something custom, so I was in quite a pickle.

I considered wearing one of Gilles’s hand-me-downs just to look so pathetic it might earn me sympathy. But I was saved at the last minute. A gift had arrived at the estate along with a reply to the invitation, and inside was a message.

“Thank you for the invitation. I’d travel to the ends of the earth for your birthday.”

It was from Siegfried, of course.

There was a beautiful outfit inside the box, and once I tried it on, it fit like a glove. I could tell it had been made by a renowned tailor. I didn’t know how he’d had it made so quickly or how I could possibly accept something so extravagant, but I pushed those thoughts aside and chose to wear it with deep gratitude.

It would’ve been rude to turn down such a thoughtful gift, and the way it fit me so well proved that it had been tailored specifically for Kreis.

And since it was bespoke, it wasn’t like anyone else would have been able to wear it even if I did return it—or at least, that was the excuse I made to myself. Secretly, though, I’d caught myself glancing in the mirror again and again, amazed by how perfectly the design brought out Kreis’s best features.

In any case, thanks to Siegfried’s gift I was now able to stand here proudly as the guest of honor. I was incredibly grateful to him for that.

“Speak of the devil. The guest you’ve been waiting for has arrived.”

“Huh?”

I turned toward the entrance just as a voice rang out across the hall.

“Announcing His Majesty the King!”

He was too early. It was customary for a king to arrive fashionably late. He should’ve arrived after all the other nobles. But here he was, walking in while there were still only a handful of guests here and there. The guards stationed throughout the venue scrambled, looking totally flustered.

Siegfried didn’t even react. He calmly scanned the room, then strode over with a warm smile when he spotted me.

“Hello, Kreis. Thank you for inviting me today.”

He was as stunning as ever. And since he was here in an official capacity, he wore a crimson mantle, which only enhanced his already striking good looks. His sharp military uniform was beneath it, and I could hear sighs of admiration throughout the room.

“I’m honored by your presence, Your Majesty.”

He blinked in surprise at my formal tone, but he clearly understood that the noble guests were watching us. He quickly put on the face of the king, then nodded.

“Mm, yes. You’re glowing today. I can tell you’re the guest of honor. Perhaps it’s the outfit?” He spoke with a certain regal dignity, but he was obviously complimenting himself for his choice of gift. If it had been just the two of us, I’m sure he would’ve given me a playful wink.

How could he always be so effortlessly cool?

“I’m lucky enough to have received it as a gift from someone who knows me very well,” I said.

“I suspected as much. You should be sure to thank that person properly.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I was just thinking I should do that later.”

Although his expression remained the same, I did see a glint in his eye. I had a feeling he’d already realized I had a mountain of baked goods for him.

“By the way, I have another gift for you,” he said.

“What? But Your Majesty...”

I couldn’t very well say, “But you already gave me a present,” so I trailed off awkwardly.

Siegfried took a small jewelry box from his attendant and held it out to me. “I can’t have people thinking I’m a thoughtless king who shows up to a birthday party empty-handed. Open it.”

I took the box and opened it with a soft click.

“Your Majesty...”

There was a sorcerer’s stone resting inside the jewelry box. In this world, a sorcerer’s stone was a crystallized form of mana, which was made by gathering and condensing magical energy.

Only sorcerers with exceptionally high mana could produce such crystals, so they were extremely expensive—in some cases, even priceless. Certain types of crystals were specialized for attack or defense, or were even treated as national treasures and stored under heavy guard.

“Your Majesty, I couldn’t possibly accept something so valuable...” I started.

“Don’t get the wrong idea. This one’s not that powerful. Someone fetch me a cup,” Siegfried said. A servant brought over a cup right away. “Now, hold the stone over the cup and infuse your mana into it.”

I followed his instructions and took the sorcerer’s stone, holding it over the cup. I infused my mana into it, and suddenly warm water began to trickle from the stone.

“Oooh!” I heard from the gaggle of nobles who were watching from nearby.

“It’s a stone that can produce hot water on demand,” Siegfried said.

I suddenly remembered how he had teased me before, saying he would be my personal hot water attendant.

“Now you can still get hot baths even when you’re busy, hmm?” His fingers brushed lightly against the back of my neck.

So he had noticed. He probably assumed I was just overworking myself, but now I realized he’d chosen this gift because he knew I was rarely given the chance to bathe.

The realization hit me like a knife to the heart. Karina had been bringing water for me lately, so I had actually been able to bathe every day. The emotion I felt holding this stone wasn’t simply because now I could have access to hot water whenever I wanted.

“Thank you...so much.” My voice caught in my throat, and I felt my chest tighten. No one had ever given me such a thoughtful gift before.

I was suddenly jealous of Kreis, for having someone who cherished him so deeply as Siegfried. I knew I’d become Kreis, but I wasn’t his Kreis. So it sort of felt like I was stealing this friendship which was meant for someone else. But that only made me more determined to avenge Kreis.

I would save Siegfried, no matter what. A world that could let someone as kind as him die was undeniably broken.

“It’s more than I deserve,” I said when I could finally find the words. “I promise to cherish it for the rest of my life.”

A sorcerer’s stone created by the king himself, who was said to possess the strongest magical power in all the land...and one that combined both water and fire elements to generate hot water was priceless. I would have to take care that it wasn’t stolen.

Siegfried smiled. “Think of it as a gift twenty-two years in the making. It’s nothing so extravagant.”

Siegfried hadn’t known Kreis’s birthday until I sent the invitation for this party. When we were younger and the birthday parties were still being held, we hadn’t been close enough for me to invite him. And once we were closer, Kreis had never told him because he knew if he did, Siegfried would bring a gift. Siegfried had asked several times, but Kreis always dodged the question. Apparently, Siegfried had been secretly holding a grudge over it this whole time.

It would be weird to apologize now, and honestly I wasn’t sure what to say, until Professor came up and brushed against my leg.

“Hey. We’ve got company.”

Just then, a voice echoed through the hall as Albert rushed over. Yes, we definitely had company...the annoying kind.

“Well, well! I’m so honored you traveled all this way to be here, Your Majesty!”

This was the same man who couldn’t care less about Kreis’s birthday. I’d figured he wouldn’t show up until all the nobles had gathered, but clearly he’d heard Siegfried had arrived and come rushing in to save face.

“We’re truly grateful that Your Majesty has come to celebrate Kreis’s birthday today! Go on, Kreis. Thank the king!” He whacked me hard on the back, and I did my best not to grimace. He’s so uncouth, I thought. I began to lower my head only for Siegfried to stop me.

“There’s no need. He has already thanked me. More importantly, Albert, where have you been? This is a party for your son, after all.”

“I-I was checking on Gilles!”

“Ah, yes. Kreis’s younger brother. I hear he’s in ill health. Will he not be attending the party?”

“Well, normally he stays in his room, but when he heard that Your Majesty had arrived, he said he’d at least like to come and greet you...” Albert said.

“I see...”

You could cut the tension in the room with a knife. It was finally happening.

I knew that once Siegfried and Claude were here, it would be impossible to keep Gilles away from them. The only question was how them meeting here would change the story.

Originally, Claude was meant to meet Gilles first, but now Siegfried would beat him to it. And if Siegfried happened to take a liking to Gilles here, then my scheme would upset him greatly. My life could even end up being targeted over it. But if I gave up on my revenge, then I would just be choosing death anyway. I couldn’t back down now.

“It’s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty,” I heard a sweet voice say as Gilles appeared. Murmurs of adoration swept through the crowd of nobles at his angelic good looks.

Gilles walked over to stand beside me. “I am Gilles von Louboutin. I hope we’ll become well-acquainted.”

Siegfried turned to look at Gilles. “Likewise, I’m sure.” As I stood there beside my brother, I couldn’t help but think about how I was being compared to him. All I wanted to do was crawl into a hole and disappear.

When I was alone looking in the mirror, I thought Kreis wasn’t so unattractive. But now that I stood next to the main character, the words I’d once written flashed back in my mind.

Gilles changed the entire atmosphere of the room just by walking in. He was so adorable no one could take their eyes off him. His voice was so sweet you could listen to it forever. It didn’t take much to put everyone under his spell.

I wanted to punch my past self in the face for complimenting him so much. Obviously if I could rewrite the story, I’d describe Gilles as petty and manipulative without hesitation.

“You’re not losing to him at all. In fact, I prefer your dangerous beauty.”

Getting compliments from a freeloader who spends his entire day eating and napping isn’t worth much.

“How rude!”

Everyone kept staring, and honestly it was getting obnoxious. They were all sizing me up. This was why I couldn’t stand nobles. They were trying to figure out whether it was in their best interests to align with me or my brother, and they observed us closely.

“Thank you so much for coming to my brother’s party today, Your Majesty,” Gilles said.

“No thanks are needed. Kreis and I are old friends.”

“I’d be honored if we could become friends as well.” Gilles reached out to touch Siegfried’s arm, but Siegfried looked startled and pulled his arm back.

“G-Gilles!” And it was Albert who intervened, not me. Up until now, all Gilles had to do was give someone that puppy dog look of his or say a few sweet words, and he’d win them over. But this was the king. And acting overly familiar to His Majesty—let alone trying to touch him without permission—went beyond disrespect.

“D-Did I say something inappropriate, Your Majesty?” Gilles asked, putting on his classic “poor me” expression. He always did this. And surely even someone as kind as Siegfried would forgive him.

That was what I thought anyway, but instead Siegfried’s expression remained impassive as he directed his attention to Albert. “I understand you dote on him, Albert, but you simply must teach him proper manners,” he scolded.

“Y-Yes, of course! I deeply apologize!”

I couldn’t help but let out a quiet breath of relief when I saw how easily Siegfried turned away from Gilles. At the very least, it didn’t seem like he had taken any particular liking to him.

“Kreis, if I keep standing here, no one will be able to relax. Will you show me to my seat?”

“Yes, of course.”

Although it was my birthday party, he was the king, so a makeshift throne had been prepared for him on an elevated dais. He took a seat and rested one elbow casually on the armrest as he looked out across the room.

“So tell me... How many of these guests do you think are here purely to celebrate your birthday?”

“Not a single one, Your Majesty,” I replied.

“I’ve dismissed my guards. And no one can hear our conversation with all the noise.”

The room was filled with voices chattering in conversation and soft music played by the minstrels Albert had hired for the evening. It was Siegfried’s subtle way of telling me to speak casually, like we did when we were alone, but I shook my head slightly.

“I think it would be unwise to let your guard down in a place like this, Your Majesty,” I said.

“You’re so strict, as always. But I suppose I’ll let it go for today. It is your birthday, after all.” He spoke in his usual tone of voice and then looked up at me from his seat. “About what I said before...”

“Yes?”

“About how many people are genuinely here to celebrate your birthday.”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

He’s still thinking about that?

“I am,” he said nonchalantly.

“Pardon? I’m sorry, I’m not sure what you mean.”

“I came here to celebrate your birthday. And no other reason.” Although he still spoke in his formal tone, the expression on his face was that of my childhood friend.

“Your Majesty, I should remind you once again not to let your guard down.”

He turned his gaze to the hall and gave a quiet nod. “I’ll be more careful from now on.”

“That’s a good idea.”

“By the way, Kreis.”

“Yes?”

“The tips of your ears are turning red again.”

I clamped both hands over my ears and heard him stifling a laugh. I jabbed him lightly in the shoulder with my elbow, completely forgetting we were being watched.

“If you tease me again, I’ll give all the pastries I made to Professor.”

“H-Hey, that’s too cruel!” The startled look on his face made me burst out laughing.

“Then behave,” I replied.

“If I behave, will there be a reward in it for me?” he asked slyly.

Was he really that desperate for my sweets? After all, he was the king. He could ask the castle chefs to make any delicacy he wanted, yet he was acting like all he wanted were my homemade pastries.

The nobles caught sight of my smile for the first time this evening, and I could hear them sighing from Kreis’s beauty. I didn’t fully recognize this, though. I was too busy thinking, Maybe I should go get some pastries from my room and bring them back to him.

Just then, a loud voice rang out from the entrance again. “Announcing His Highness Prince Claude!”

My heart skipped a beat. He was here at last.

I looked toward the entrance and watched as a man with the same jet-black hair as Siegfried, and an equally handsome face, walked in.

He wore the same military uniform too, but there were differences in how they carried themselves. Siegfried was quiet and still, but Claude never stopped moving. Siegfried was refined, but Claude had a wild look about him. Some would say that was just his ambition, but honestly he was just reckless and impulsive.

“Goodness, Prince Claude looks wonderful today.”

“His beauty is quite different from King Siegfried’s, wouldn’t you say?”

I heard the ladies admiring him. But I knew what his handsome face looked like when it was twisted with hatred.

He was the one who had stabbed Kreis. He’d pointed his sword at me and told me to die with a disgusted look on his face, and I’d never forget it.

My hands trembled, and I felt a hot sensation burning inside of me.

That’s the man who killed me.

I could feel Kreis’s rage. Or maybe it was my own. The memory of Claude killing me was still so vivid and fresh in my mind. The pain, the anguish, the despair, the regret. All of it came rushing back to me as if it had just happened.

Don’t lose your temper. Stay calm.

Claude approached Siegfried and dipped into a graceful bow. “Good evening, O Noble Sun who lights our kingdom.”

“Long time no see, Claude. I hear you haven’t been to the castle lately,” Siegfried said casually.

“I’ve been traveling to broaden my horizons.”

Broaden his horizons, my ass. He was just sniffing around for ways to overthrow Siegfried.

“Yeah, but if you blurt that out now, you’ll just be arrested for treason,” Professor said in my mind. I hadn’t even noticed he was there.

I know that. That’s why I’m clenching my fists right now. It’s taking all my effort to not grab him by the collar and punch his face in.

“So, Claude? What brings you here, exactly?”

“I came to attend the birthday celebration of Lord Kreis.”

“Of course you did. In that case, isn’t there someone else you should greet?”

“Tch...”

Claude’s cheeks flushed from Siegfried chiding him in public. That was unusual. Siegfried normally doted on Claude, but now he had just scolded him in front of everyone. And nobles were all about appearances, after all. And that went double for royalty.

“My apologies, Your Majesty. However, I couldn’t find the young lord and—”

“He’s standing right here.”

“Huh?”

I had no other choice but to lower my head to Claude. “Thank you for coming today, Your Highness. I am Kreis von Louboutin.”

I introduced myself even though this wasn’t our first meeting. We’d run into each other a few times when I’d visited Siegfried at the castle. So either I hadn’t made much of an impression on him, or he just had a crappy memory.

“Oh, my apologies. You look different from when last we met, and I didn’t recognize you right away. Thank you for the invitation.”

So Karina’s efforts to polish me up have paid off. I’ll have to reward her later.

“I hope you enjoy your evening, Your Highness.” I smiled at him pleasantly, but inside I’d already killed him a hundred times over. He’d killed Kreis. The rage ate at me.

I’d thought the drive of my future plans would keep me calm. But it was too difficult now, face-to-face with the man who murdered me. I could still vividly feel the pain of him stabbing me. The despair, the regret of it all... It was overwhelmingly fresh in my memory.

Revenge.

Now that I stood here in front of Claude, that word became sharp and clear.

He’d killed Kreis like he was an insect. He’d used Kreis to drive Siegfried into a corner, then once he no longer served a purpose, gleefully finished him off, right in front of Siegfried.

“Be gone from this world.”

And so Kreis had. Just like Claude had wanted. But now I stood in his place.

What kind of world will this become, now that Kreis is gone? How will things change for you, Claude, now that I’m here?

I was so lost in thought, I didn’t see him until it was too late.

“Kreis.”

“Gilles...”

Damn it.

The moment I turned around, I heard Claude suck in a breath.

This is bad.

Somehow without me realizing it, Gilles had slipped up right beside us, plastering on that soft, angelic smile that perfectly masked his rotten personality beneath the surface.

I’d let my guard down. I thought he’d given up after Siegfried had chided him.

“And this gentleman is?” Claude asked.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness. I am Gilles von Louboutin. I hope we will be better acquainted from now on.”

“Gilles... What a lovely name.”

Claude stared at him with interest. I could practically hear the bells ringing in his head. Tragically, I was witnessing the exact moment that the man who might one day kill me fell head over heels.

“Wow, what a rare treat to be present at the moment someone falls in love.”

The result of this love is that I die, remember?

Shouldn’t they be hesitating and questioning their sexuality a bit more?

I remembered getting flooded with those sorts of comments regarding the instalove between the two back when I first released the story online, and now I was painfully aware of what the readers meant.

“Gilles, I thought you’d gone back to your room?” I said.

“I was only going to stay a little longer, but I’ll go ahead and return to my room now as you’ve ordered.”

He got me.

“You’ve been ordered to stay in your room even though there’s a party going on? But why?” Claude asked curiously.

Gilles suddenly gasped and said, “No, that’s not it!” with a frantic look on his face. “Kreis is just concerned for my health, that’s all. But I’ve been cooped up in my room for so long I... I just thought today would be all right. It’s all my fault.”

The fact that he was trying to play this off like I’d locked him away was incredible. And Claude fell for the bait right away, because he glared at me.

“Isn’t it a bit too much to keep your brother confined to his room?” he asked.

“Gilles has very weak health,” I explained. “It’s in his best interests not to overexert himself.”

“In that case, I’ll stay with him. There’s no problem with that, is there?”

It’s a huge problem! What are you, a doctor? Can you treat him if he gets sick?

I wanted to lash out and say that, but I kept those thoughts to myself. He was still the prince, after all. I kept a smile glued on my face and had no choice but to respond, “Then please look after him.”

“Shall we go?” Claude asked.

“Y-Yes, thank you.”

As I watched the two of them gazing at each other like they were in their own little world, I thought, “Just go and take your romantic tension somewhere else already. Preferably straight into the afterlife.”

Claude reached out his hand, and Gilles hesitantly took it. Then the two of them walked off together, looking quite sweet to anyone else watching, but meanwhile I just felt a quiet gloom settle over me as I watched them go.

“Is Gilles really that sick?” Siegfried asked.

“Yes, his health is very fragile. He’ll cough up blood if he pushes himself too hard. That’s why I urged father to make him stay in his room to recover for now,” I replied.

“That’s worrisome. Have they found a cause for his illness?”

That was the problem. In the original timeline, the story went that Gilles’s body was being consumed by the “corruption” of the kingdom, with that message being delivered by a divine revelation. It was said that Siegfried was the cause of this corruption, as traces of his magic had been found in Gilles’s body. That was all it had taken for both Kreis and Siegfried to be sentenced to death.

But now that I was living as Kreis, I knew there was no such evidence that Siegfried was causing any kind of corruption in the kingdom. At the time, Siegfried hadn’t denied the claim, because they’d been using Kreis as a hostage to blackmail him. He’d stayed silent because he felt he’d needed to.

“We’ve consulted every doctor we can find, but no one knows what’s wrong,” I said.

“I see. You must be so worried.”

“Yes...”

Even if Siegfried truly was the cause, I still wanted to save him, but something about all this still felt odd to me.

Why had traces of Siegfried’s magic been found in Gilles’s body? What did “corruption of the kingdom” even mean? Honestly, I hadn’t written anything explaining it in the original story, because the assumption from the beginning was that Siegfried was to blame. But now that I was inside the story, nothing really added up, and last time around, Kreis had been killed off before he could ever really learn the truth.

Since Gilles was the target of my revenge, I wouldn’t shed a tear if he ended up dying of this so-called corruption. I could live without knowing the root cause.

“The Noble Sun who lights up our kingdom has graced us with His presence once more!”

As soon as Claude left the room, nobles began to gather around Siegfried as if they’d been waiting for their chance. This was the perfect time for me to slip away unnoticed. If I stuck around, he’d just keep pulling me into conversations, and mingling with nobles was exhausting for me, especially when they were so desperate to suck up to him. No thanks.

“If you’re going to go get snacks, bring me back something!”

“Glutton. You’ll be a pig before you know it,” I said to Professor.

“I will not! I’m a divine beast.”

Professor trotted behind me with his tail swishing when I stepped out into the hallway. It was time to grab the pastries I’d stashed away earlier.

I returned to my bedroom, and it was as musty as ever. I cracked a window to let out the mildewy smell. I’d been so busy lately I hadn’t had time to clean, and it looked like a complete disaster.

The new servants had no idea this was how I lived. Albert had forbidden anyone from entering my quarters.

He lived in the largest and most comfortable room in the estate, and the second largest (the one that used to be mine) had been given to Gilles. The rest weren’t even close in terms of size or quality.

Albert was terrified of Karina finding out. He didn’t want her to point out how shameful it was to give the heir of House Louboutin such an appalling room. But at the same time, if he was that worried, why didn’t he just give me a better one? But no, he couldn’t stand the idea of me thinking he’d backed down out of fear of Karina. Prideful men like him were so irritating.

“Oh, right... I should leave this here too.”

I placed the jeweled box containing the sorcerer’s stone I’d received from Siegfried on the desk. I might lose it if I kept it in my pocket while wandering around the estate. I reached down to caress its surface. It was truly a treasure. It was small enough that I could probably have it made into a pendant I could wear all the time.

I decided to hide it under the bed later. I touched the box one last time and sat down on the bed with a thump.

“Where’s the snack? Do I get my snack now?” Professor sniffed impatiently, resting his chin on my knee. I reached out and grabbed a pastry from the basket on my nightstand and held it up.

“Just one,” I said.

“What?!”

“Don’t ‘what?!’ me.”

These were meant for Siegfried, and I already felt like my little gift of pastries didn’t come close to repaying the extravagant outfit he’d given me, not to mention the sorcerer’s stone. Even though I knew these were his favorite, not even the whole batch would come close to making up for it.

“Just one more! Just one!”

“No.”

“You’re so mean!”

Professor and I were arguing back and forth when I heard someone lightly knock on the door.

“Yes?”

“May I come in, Kreis?”

Gilles? I blinked in surprise. I hadn’t expected him to show up. He was supposed to be avoiding my room, keeping up appearances that he didn’t know a thing about my living circumstances, so what was he doing here now?

“Kreis...?”

“Come in.”

I’d assumed he was busy cozying up to Claude, so I really had no idea what he was doing here.

The moment he stepped inside, Gilles wrinkled his nose at the mildewy odor, but he quickly recovered and said brightly, “I came here to ask you a favor. Could I have some of your pastries?”

“My pastries?”

“Yes, when I said they were His Majesty’s favorite, Prince Claude said he’d love to try them for himself.”

Why should I give any of the pastries I made especially for Siegfried to him? I might as well poison them. I can kill two birds with one poisoned pastry and solve everything! No, no, no. That’s a bit too extreme. And obvious. I’d definitely be the first suspect...

“I don’t have much left,” I said.

“Don’t lie. There’s plenty right there.”

“Those are for the king.”

“You’re just being petty because you don’t want Prince Claude and me to get close.”

“I never said that.”

“Liar. You’re just jealous of me.”

“Gilles.”

“You’ve always been jealous of me. You’re so stupid. Father’s always loved me, but you try so hard to win his affection. And you’re lying through your teeth if you say you don’t need it. You only gave up because you knew you could never have it. Just admit it.”

Ahh, so he’s already showing his true colors.

In the first timeline, Gilles had kept up his innocent act until the end, so the fact that he was revealing his true nature now could only mean one thing—my change in behavior had made him panic.

The first time I saw the real Gilles was right before Claude killed Kreis. Kreis was in jail, and Gilles came to visit him. The brothers were all alone, and he’d looked Kreis straight in the eye before saying “You really are pathetic,” with a nasty sneer on his face.

If I hadn’t seen that side of him, perhaps I would hesitate to push him into a corner. But that didn’t matter now, because I had seen the real Gilles. I’d seen how he’d laughed while he stomped on the wound he’d made in Kreis’s thigh, like it was the most delightful thing in the world, all to keep Kreis from escaping.

“Ah ha ha! Just die already! Everyone’s so stupid! They haven’t even realized I’m the one who set you up!”

His shrill laugh, his scornful voice, his cruel words, and the pain of being stomped still echoed in my mind.

“You’ve been getting cocky lately, but it’s time to face reality. Father’s only keeping you around to waste away in a cage. You don’t have to think. Just devote yourself to us. That’s all you’re good for, got it? Now give me everything on that tray.”

Stay calm, and don’t let him bait you.

“What’s gotten into you, Gilles? You’re not the kind of boy who would say something like that.”

It would be easy for me to attack him right back, but I didn’t. I wasn’t stupid enough to reveal my hand to the enemy now. I had to endure it for the time being. So I clenched my hands into fists.

“Ha! You’re really stupid, aren’t you? You still haven’t figured it out? I’m the one who made sure you ended up like this. Understand?”

“That’s not true. I told you before, none of this is your fa—”

“You really don’t get it, do you? I’ll make sure you understand. You’re the kind of person who bends the moment I command it. Father always puts me first. Whether you get to stay here or not has always depended on my mood. I’m your god. So hand over everything right now.”

A god? He can’t even use magic and he’s calling himself a god.

Professor bared his teeth at the insult and started growling, but Gilles just sneered at him.

“Like owner, like pet. Both of you are so full of yourselves. Go ahead and sic him on me if you want. But then I’ll just go back to the ballroom in tears and tell everyone you attacked me. Now, who do you think they’ll believe? The older brother who’s mean and unlikable, or the poor, frail, sickly younger brother?”

And with that, Gilles snatched a handful of pastries from the tray.

“Gilles!”

He swept the remaining pastries off the table onto the floor with his other hand, then stomped them to pieces. Just like he’d trampled on Kreis that day.

“By all means, go ahead and keep sucking up to His Majesty. But I won’t let even him get away with it if you get in my way.” He turned to leave the room, but then his gaze fell on the jeweled box sitting on my desk.

“What’s this?”

“Give that back!”

It was the gift Siegfried had given me. I reached out to snatch it back, but Gilles stepped back and dodged me as he opened it. “Who would give a useless nobody a gift? Ha ha! It’s just a rock! A perfect gift for someone as worthless as you!”

Since Gilles lacked magic and regularly skipped his lessons, he didn’t even know it was a sorcerer’s stone. It probably did look like an ordinary rock to someone like him, who couldn’t detect mana.

He kept laughing at the sorcerer’s stone as he pulled it from the box, then raised his hand and slammed it onto the floor.

I gasped.

The stone split cleanly in two, each half rolling off in opposite directions. It felt like Siegfried’s feelings had been stomped on right in front of me. I knew I shouldn’t, but I couldn’t stop myself from shouting, “How dare you!”

“Ha ha! That’s the reaction I was waiting for! You’re such an idiot, acting so frantic!”

Before I could even move to pick up the broken pieces, Gilles snatched them up and flung them toward the window.

In that moment, my mind went completely blank. I moved before I could even think.

“Idiot!” Professor shouted in my head.

“What are you—”

I launched myself out the window, Gilles’s shouts sounding distant behind me. The stone would shatter completely if it hit the ground, and I couldn’t let that happen. I just wanted to keep the fragments even if it didn’t work anymore, because that stone was mine—a treasure Siegfried had given me.

I reached out as far as I could toward the sorcerer’s stone.

Got it!

My fingers closed around the shard, and the ground was right before my eyes. I tried to cast an Earth magic spell to cushion my blow, but I wasn’t fast enough. I braced for the impact.

But it never came. Instead, something soft enveloped my body, like I’d been caught mid-fall.

“Huh?”

“Kreis!”

I looked around for the source of the voice and saw Siegfried running across the courtyard toward me. Apparently he’d seen me falling and used Wind magic to cushion my fall.

I was slowly and gently lowered to the ground, and when I looked up, I made eye contact with Gilles, who was watching from the window above.

“Kreis! Are you okay?!”

I heard Siegfried’s boots pound across the courtyard as Gilles turned and bolted from the window.

I opened my hand and looked down at the stone, sighing with relief. But then I realized something. “There’s only one half.”

I jumped to my feet and took off running.

“Kreis, what happened?!”

“The sorcerer’s stone!”

“What about it?”

“He broke it!”

Damn it, damn it, damn it!

He’d destroyed a precious gift I’d received, and I would never forgive him. My hands trembled with fury as I ran back to my room. I had to hurry so I could get the other half.

“What do you mean, he—”

“The one you gave to me!” I shouted, on the verge of tears. I couldn’t forgive myself for letting my guard down. Siegfried chased after me, and a handful of nobles who noticed the strange commotion followed, but I was too angry to care.

“Gilles!”

I burst into the room, only to scowl when I realized he was gone. I looked around, but the other shard was nowhere to be found. He must’ve taken it with him when he realized I was coming back to get it.

And when I looked at Professor, he gave me a small nod.

“He’s a cunning little brat,” he said.

“That bastard!”

I turned to leave but ran straight into someone’s chest. Only then did I come back to my senses.

“Kreis...what is this place?”

I hesitantly looked up and saw Siegfried’s impassive face. His beauty was even more striking when he wasn’t smiling.

Now’s not the time to be admiring his handsome face!

I quickly stepped back to put space between us. I’d been so blinded with fury that I hadn’t been thinking at all. Had I said anything reckless?

“I-I’m sorry, Your Majesty! I lost my temper...”

“Answer the question. I said, what is this place?”

A crowd of nobles filtered into the room behind the king. What were they even doing here? I knew some nobles liked to sneak into spare rooms for a night of private entertainment, but this room was so deep in the estate that even those types wouldn’t come this far.

Perhaps Siegfried had unintentionally drawn them all here, like the Pied Piper of Hamelin. I nearly raised a hand to my forehead, but then I paused.

Hmm, this might actually work out in my favor...

“Kreis! What on earth is going on here?!” Albert burst into the room just as I was planning my next move.

Like a moth to a flame. I almost found myself acting the villain, but I stopped just in time before bowing my head deeply. “Forgive me, father.”

“What were you thinking, bringing His Majesty to such a place?!”

“I didn’t, father. I was looking for something, and...”

“That can wait! Take His Majesty and the others back to the ballroom at once!”

“Wait,” Siegfried’s voice rang out. The calm yet severe tone made Albert freeze once again. “I want to know what this place is.”

“Oh, Your Majesty, there’s no need for you to stay in this dusty little room! If you wish, we can return to the—”

“Don’t tell me this is Kreis’s room?”

I wasn’t surprised he’d figured it out. Of course he would. My spare clothes hung on a rack in the corner, and a small shelf nearby displayed the souvenirs Siegfried had given me from various domains he’d visited.

“This is a bedroom?”

“Even my servants have nicer quarters than this...”

I could hear the nobles behind Siegfried begin to murmur.

Yeah, this could work. It hadn’t played out the way I’d imagined, but there was no way Albert could brush this off with so many witnesses present.

“Your Majesty, I’m so sorry to have brought you to somewhere so disgraceful,” I said.

“You haven’t answered my question. Is this your bedroom?”

“Yes...”

Gasps spread through the gathered crowd of nobles.

“Why, that’s unbelievable! Lord Kreis is the eldest son and heir! And yet that younger son is the one who’s so spoiled! It’s appalling!”

“No wonder the younger one has grown so arrogant, speaking so rudely to His Majesty! Marquess Louboutin has spoiled him rotten!”

You can say that again.

No matter how you looked at it, this wasn’t normal. This room was too shabby for even the lowest servant. I felt a twinge of guilt on Kreis’s behalf. He’d probably be embarrassed knowing everyone saw his bedroom, but I had to harden my resolve. This was necessary if I wanted anything to change.

“Y-Your Majesty, I have a perfectly good explanation for all this!” Albert began, but Siegfried silenced him with a glare.

Seeing the usually gentle king now looking so angry made the air thick with tension.

“That’s not true, Your Majesty.”

Albert looked temporarily relieved when I stepped in, like he thought I was about to defend him. But he couldn’t have been more wrong.

“Father loves Gilles more, and...”

“There you are!”

Claude shoved his way through the crowd with Gilles trailing behind him. He looked like he was about to explode, but in contrast, the color had drained from Gilles’s face; he was clearly aware the tide had turned.

The whole cast has been assembled, and I didn’t even need to call them.

“Gilles told me everything! You tried to lock him up!”

“C-Claude, please stop. I’m fine now.”

“What are you saying, Gilles? You’re too kind for your own good!”

He’d already dropped “Your Highness” and was on a first-name basis now? That was awfully fast. With skills like that, he could be the number one host in Ginza or Shinjuku by the end of the week.

And as for Claude, wasn’t he a little too easy? I was disappointed in myself for being such a crappy writer that I made him the hero.

“Gilles came out of this room in tears! I tried to catch him when he ran off, and he told me you deliberately threw yourself out the window! He was so shaken he had an attack and coughed up blood! If you’re that desperate to be loved by your father, you’re just plain sick!”

Ah, so that’s why he looks so pale. He had an attack, which means he didn’t have the time to properly come up with a cover story.

“Claude,” Siegfried said, his tone warning.

“Your Majesty! I know you two are old friends, but surely you can’t just stand by and say nothing! Don’t tell me you’re going to defend this man!”

“Calm down, Claude.”

“But Your Majesty!”

“I said to calm yourself. Did you not hear me?” Siegfried raised his voice slightly, shutting Claude up. “Continue, Kreis.”

“Prince Claude, I did fall out the window, and it wasn’t because Gilles pushed me.”

“I knew it! You’re trying to pin everything on h—what did you just say?”

“I jumped out the window of my own accord, not because Gilles pushed me,” I repeated.

“And why would you do that?” Siegfried asked. He was the only one who always let me speak until I was finished. That alone gave me the composure to reply.

“I had to get the stone back.”

“Why would you jump for a stone?”

“I’m so sorry, Your Majesty. This is all my fault. I never would’ve brought it back to my room if I’d known things would turn out like this,” I said.

I couldn’t say it right away.

“Kreis,” he said quietly, and I finally told him the whole thing.

“He smashed it on the floor and threw the pieces out the window. I didn’t even think. I just had to get it back.”

“Don’t be ridiculous! You’re telling me you jumped out the window for a rock?! You seriously expect us to believe that?!” Claude shouted.

“Please stop, Claude! Kreis only did it out of concern for me! He didn’t mean any harm!” Gilles only jumped in to save face—I could tell he wanted this mess resolved as quickly as possible before the truth came out.

After all, there had been multiple witnesses to my fall, Siegfried being one of them. There might’ve even been someone who saw Gilles looking down from the window. That was why he’d brought Claude into this. No doubt he’d tearfully fed him some made-up story that I’d tried to lock him up and he’d tried to resist or other such nonsense.

But what Gilles hadn’t counted on was that Claude was a reckless idiot. He must’ve expected the prince to settle this smoothly on his behalf, but instead Claude had just charged in without a plan.

“It’s not just a rock. It’s an irreplaceable treasure. So please give it back, Gilles.”

The other half of the stone was gone, and Claude said he saw Gilles running from the room, then he had an attack. So either Gilles still had it on him, or it was somewhere nearby. And even if I didn’t find it, talking about it had served its purpose.

“It may have been worthless to you, but it’s precious to me, even if it’s broken. I have one half, and I want the other one back now,” I said.

“That’s enough, Kreis! Who cares about some stupid rock?!” Albert said, but Siegfried raised a hand to silence him.

“The stone was broken?”

“Yes, and I’m truly sorry, Your Majesty. Gilles didn’t mean any harm. He just got jealous. It’s all my fault.”

I turned what Gilles said earlier right back around on him. I bet his blood was boiling right now, but this was only the beginning.

“And Gilles was the one who broke it?”

I didn’t answer. I just glanced away and slightly shook my head. Some nobles whispered, “How kind to protect his younger brother...” and I couldn’t help but think, No wonder Gilles is addicted to the innocent act.

“Gilles, give the stone back,” I said.

“I don’t know anything about a stone. Why do you hate me so much, Kreis?”

The sheer nerve it took to smash it right in front of me, then look at me with teary eyes and play the victim was unbelievable.

But the seeds of doubt had already been planted in everyone present. Gilles’s pathetic “poor me” act wouldn’t be enough to undo that now.

“Don’t blame Gilles! You probably smashed it yourself and then jumped after it, didn’t you?!” Claude said.

Honestly, I deserved a medal for not laughing out loud. What possible reason would I have to destroy my own stone? It didn’t even make sense. What kind of idiot wrote this guy as the romantic lead? Oh, right. That would be me, the worst author ever.

I simply shook my head. “I’d never throw that stone away, Prince Claude. I know its value better than anyone, because it was a gift from His Majesty.”

“What...?”

Up until now, I’d just referred to it as a stone, so Gilles had assumed it was some useless rock. But some of the nobles here had seen Siegfried give it to me, not to mention the king himself was here. So just let him try and say I was lying now.

“That little rock was a gift from His Majesty?” Gilles blurted out before realizing what he said, then he froze. It was too late to backpedal now.

“It seems we’re at an impasse. I shall resolve this myself,” Siegfried said.

“What do you mean, Your Majesty?”

I was pondering how I could further corner Gilles when Siegfried held out his hand. “Let me see the stone.”

I handed over the shard, not understanding what he was going to do. Siegfried held it in his palm, and the sorcerer’s stone began to float gently in the air.

“That’s no ordinary rock! It’s a sorcerer’s stone!” Claude exclaimed, looking shocked.

He hadn’t been there when Siegfried had given it to me, so he’d believed Gilles when he said it was just some rock.

“Now do you understand why I would never destroy it myself?” I asked pointedly.

Anyone who knew the value of such a stone would never destroy it. Claude fell silent and grimaced, like someone was choking him.

“I made this stone, so repairing it is simple. But in order to do that, I must know where the other half is.”

The shard glowed, pulsing with light, then drifted through the air only to stop in front of Gilles.

“So he does have it after all. Search him,” Siegfried commanded, and his attendants moved in.

Arthur’s eyes went wide. “Wait, Your Majesty! This must be some kind of mistake! Gilles would never—”

“I’ve found it!” One of the attendants pulled the shard from Gilles’s pocket and immediately handed it over to Siegfried, who joined the two halves together and infused them with mana.

Light spilled out between his fingertips as the shards fused and became whole again, as if they’d never been split in the first place.

“I can always restore it, or even make another if you wish. But don’t ever risk your life over it again,” he said.

“Thank you, Your Majesty...” Happiness welled up inside of me at the sight of the restored stone.

“And one more thing... Let’s do this to make sure it never happens again.”

“Hmm?”

He removed the ring from his finger, held it over the stone in my hand, and cast a spell. In a flash, the sorcerer’s stone shrunk and fused itself with the ring.

“There, now you can wear it as a ring and it will be safe,” he said, looking pleased.

“Thank you so much.”

Siegfried slipped the ring onto my finger, and it fit so perfectly it was as if it had been made just for me.

I stared down at it for a moment, then turned to face Albert.

“Father, I have a request.”

“Wh-What?”

“Please allow me to leave this estate.”

“What?! Are you saying you’re going to abandon your duty as heir?!”

Had he already forgotten how he’d treated this “heir” he was raving about? The nobles around us began to murmur among themselves.

“It’s only natural his son wouldn’t want to keep living in a place like this.”

“Shouldn’t he be reflecting on his own actions?”

Albert definitely heard the nobles whispering about him.

“Things like this will only keep happening if I remain here. It’s no wonder Gilles envies me, but to treat a gift from His Majesty so carelessly cannot be overlooked. We can never allow such a thing to happen again.”

I made sure to stress how Gilles had disrespected a royal gift, therefore making it impossible for House Louboutin to sweep the matter under the rug. If Albert didn’t punish him properly, trust in him would crumble.

“It all happened because I stayed here. Honestly, I’m tired of it. You’ll agree to let me leave the estate, won’t you, father?” The sad expression I wore had come naturally. Perhaps those words had been residing somewhere deep in the memories buried inside me.

“Very well...”

“Thank you. It’s for Gilles’s sake, after all. He can’t help but envy me as long as I’m here. And it would be cruel to force him to live in such a way.”

I turned to Gilles with as much sympathy as I could muster, and he blushed deeply. He loved to play the victim, but apparently receiving my pity struck a nerve.

“I-I don’t envy you at all!”

“It’s all right, Gilles. I’m so sorry I didn’t realize sooner how much pain I caused you. You threw a tantrum about wanting my room for yourself, you were rude to His Majesty, and you even broke my birthday gift from him due to your jealousy, and I couldn’t even understand that. I’m a failure of a brother.”

Murmurs rippled through the crowd of nobles. I’d revealed everything under the guise of concern for my brother.

How does it feel to have the same tricks you always use turned around on you, Gilles?

He hadn’t just broken my gift. He was responsible for making me live in this dark, miserable room. I wasn’t going to let him just erase my pain and loneliness like they didn’t matter.

“K-Kreis, I just...”

“It’s all right, Gilles. Father has always loved only you, and that’s why he’s always put you first. You didn’t want me to have birthday parties, so we haven’t had one since you arrived. No one has even wished me a happy birthday since then. It’s all because father loved you. The only reason he held a party for me this year was to save face. He’s never once ignored your wishes. He’s only ever loved you.”

I pretended I was only speaking to Gilles, but really I was putting Albert’s behavior on full display for the entire room. Kreis had endured so much because of him, and in the end it even led to his death, without anyone ever knowing the truth.

But this time I refused to suffer in silence. I wouldn’t be their punching bag anymore. I would avenge Kreis, who had been wronged.

“Calm down, Kreis. I’ve always treated you both equally and—”

“No, father, you haven’t. And it’s only natural, given how frail Gilles is. I’m the one at fault for not being able to control my loneliness.” My eyes welled up with tears as I gave him a soft, sorrowful smile, just like Gilles always did. I’d seen it so many times I could replicate it perfectly.

“I heard Lord Albert say Lord Kreis was the one with the attitude, but it sounds like Lord Gilles is the selfish one.”

“To think the heir was living in a room like that. Just what is going on with House Louboutin?”

“Well, Albert isn’t even from the Louboutin line. He probably just doesn’t want Lord Kreis to take his place. I feel very sorry for Lord Kreis.”

That’s right, everyone. Kreis is the real victim. I didn’t show it on my face, but internally I was practically celebrating my victory.

But of course there was one man who was too dense to read the room, and naturally it was Claude.

“You’ve all lost your minds! There’s no way someone as delicate as Gilles could do such a thing! This is all a trap! You! How dare you try to insult such a kindhearted soul!” He grabbed me by the collar and glared down at me spitefully.

I braced myself for impact as I watched him clench his fist. Rumors about the prince’s violent outburst would spread in no time with this many witnesses, and I didn’t mind bearing the pain to that end. After everything Albert and the servants had done to me, what was one little punch?

I tipped my chin and squeezed my eyes shut, waiting for the blow...but it never came.

“Stop.” Siegfried caught his brother’s fist mid-swing with his large hand. “You’re a member of the royal family, and I won’t have you lashing out in anger like this! It’s the height of foolishness. Calm yourself, immediately.”

“But Your Majesty!” Claude protested, but Siegfried tightened his grip, making his brother wince in pain. Siegfried looked startled by this reaction and quickly released him.

“Regardless of whether what he says is true, the state of this room speaks for itself. It wasn’t just set up like this yesterday. And I recognize items in here as gifts I’ve given to Kreis.”

Claude looked furious, but he couldn’t seem to come up with anything to say in return. His face flushed red as he silently glared at me.

“Kreis, why...” Gilles’s tears dripped down his cheeks. Claude was the only one fooled by those tears now. Still, the fact that he kept up the act was commendable if only for his sheer audacity.

Siegfried sent the nobles away, along with Albert, Claude, and the others, then dismissed his guards as well, leaving just the two of us in the room.

He sat down on the rickety bed, then looked up at me. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Your Majesty, please don’t stay in such a place...”

“Kreis, I’m speaking to you now as your friend.” He’d maintained his composure up until now, but it was gone. He sounded angry.

He was usually so calm, but today all I’d done was give him reasons to be upset. I couldn’t bring myself to push back against the mixture of anger and pain I heard in his voice, so I gave him a sincere apology instead.

“I’ve been living in this room since I was seven. It’s been so long I just didn’t feel like I needed to explain it to anyone.”

“It was Albert who treated you so coldly?”

“Gilles has always been frail. So maybe I just wanted to believe that was the only reason father always put him first.”

Kreis was used to having to endure, and it had been that way ever since he was a child. I understood that well, having lost my parents at an early age and lived in a group home in my first life.

Getting used to something can be a horrifying prospect. Once you convince yourself that something is normal, the will to escape it starts to fade. But as long as you’re thinking about asking for help or running away, you still have the strength to do it.

But Siegfried was the one person I couldn’t ask for help. All I wanted was to be useful to him, to serve him one day. I couldn’t possibly ask him to rescue me.

“You were living here this whole time...” His voice trembled as his gaze fell to the floor.

“You get used to it after a while. It’s not so bad,” I said, trying to lighten the mood with a joke, but he looked back up and glared at me.

“‘Not so bad’? This place is covered in dust, reeks of mold, and there’s barely any space to store anything! I’m amazed you haven’t fallen ill.”

I scratched my cheek awkwardly. “Sorry...” Maybe I should’ve taken things more seriously and apologized. But somehow his scolding made me feel a little warm inside—he was angry because he was worried about me.

“I still can’t believe you jumped out the window over a sorcerer’s stone. What if I hadn’t stepped into the courtyard for some air?”

Ah, so that’s why he was there. He must’ve slipped away from the party. He always used the courtyard as his escape, ever since we were kids.

“I’ll be more careful from now on,” I said with a solemn nod, and finally his expression softened just a little bit.

“Did you make those for me?” His gaze found the pastries that Gilles had crushed on the floor.

“I’m sorry. I haven’t been able to properly thank you even after receiving this outfit and the stone...”

“They were birthday gifts. You don’t need to repay me. But honestly, it’s hard to stay calm after seeing what you made for me be treated so carelessly.”

Just knowing he felt that way made all the frustration and bitterness from earlier seem worth it, and it eased the sting of the whole ordeal.

It wasn’t that he pitied me, though. I could hear the concern and anger in his voice. He was upset on my behalf—so upset you’d think all this nastiness had been done to him, and that was enough to heal something inside of me.

“Anyway, the sooner you leave this place the better. Can you be ready to go immediately?”

“Right now? But I haven’t even decided where to go yet. Isn’t that kind of hasty?”

“Why not come stay with me? I live in a pretty spacious castle, you know,” he said with a playful wink. I couldn’t help but laugh, but I shook my head.

“I appreciate the offer, really. But I’ll have to decline.”

“Kreis, there’s no need to be...”

“I’m not declining out of politeness. I have my own dream.”

It would have been easy to fall under Siegfried’s protection—plenty of nobles had witnessed everything—but I just couldn’t do it. If I leaned on him now, I’d simply be hiding under his protection again, and that would only drag him down.

“I’m not strong enough to serve you yet,” I said.

I had to earn my place at his side, and to do that I needed a title. Once word of today’s events spread, it would surely reach my mother and grandparents in the capital. At that point, there was a good chance they would take Albert’s title and pass it on to me.

That meant I had to continue to stand on my own. If I wanted to prove I was worthy of inheriting the title of Marquess Louboutin, I couldn’t be some frightened sheep clinging to Siegfried’s protection.

“I’ll earn the right to stand beside you. Just give me a little more time, please.”

“You’re so stubborn.”

“Well, sometimes you have to be cunning to protect what really matters, even if it means taking a roundabout path.”

“And you think I’m incapable of such a thing?” he asked.

I just shrugged. “I can be cunning enough for the both of us.”

“I can’t let you do that alone, so I’ll do my best to be cunning as well.” He said it so earnestly I couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

After that, life at the Louboutin estate was peaceful.

Kreis’s grandparents had caught wind of the rumors and sent an aide from the capital. Now Albert could no longer act out against me in the open. Gilles was confined to his room and under constant watch, but Claude visited him frequently.

The only real annoyance now was how Claude glared at me every time we passed in the halls, but I just thought of it as him being a sore loser. It was nothing I couldn’t bear.

I received a report that a promising property had become available within the marquisate, so I decided to leave the estate. Although it was more convenient to keep an eye on Gilles if I remained here, it was better for me in the long term to move on.

At first I’d planned to leave alone, but a few of the house servants I’d grown close to asked if they could come with me. One of my allies was obligated to stay at the house, but Karina made arrangements for them to secretly keep me informed about Albert’s and Gilles’s actions.

“You’re not seriously thinking of leaving me behind, are you?” she asked. She had been absolutely furious with Albert and Gilles and had been the first to offer to come along with me. So I made her my head maid, in charge of running my new household.

Once my new life began to settle down, I took the opportunity to explore the nearby town and get a lay of the land.

After breakfast one morning, I went out to the market to see what was selling lately. The market drew not only goods but people. And where people gathered, so did rumors—which made it the perfect place to get a feel for my new home.

“Hmm... Maybe I could sell some kind of affordable wheat pastries here...”

“Wait, what? You’re going to make more pastries? I’ll be your official taste tester, any time!”

As I imagined my future in the town around me, I noticed a group of children gathered in an alleyway.

“Hmm?”

It wasn’t that I approached them out of pity—I genuinely had no idea what they were doing. But once I got close, I froze in shock. The children were huddled around a young man who was lying on the ground.

“Theodore, Theodore, don’t die!”

The young man lay sprawled in the filthy back alley in ragged clothes, rats scurrying around him. These children were clearly poor, and no adult was around.

“They’re orphans, looking out for each other because they have no families and no other place to go...”

The children calling out the boy’s name looked to be in the same shape he was. They were gaunt and covered in grime, wearing rags. Even though my first life as an orphan had been rough and I’d sometimes survived on sheer willpower alone, even I’d had it better than them.

This world was harsher to orphans than the one I’d come from.

“Please don’t leave us...”

“Theodore!”

He was likely their leader and big brother figure. Theodore was curled up on the ground, muttering, “So cold...”

“Let’s all warm up Theodore together!” The children all snuggled against him, their faces etched with worry. I couldn’t stand by any longer.

“What’s going on here?” I called out.

The children immediately jumped to protect Theodore from me. “Don’t come any closer! We won’t let you get away with it if you try to hurt him!”

“Yeah, he didn’t do anything wrong!”

Some were shaking and others had tears welling up in their eyes, but none of them ran. Theodore must have been very important to them.

“I just want to know what happened. I might be able to help.”

“L-Liar! You’re a noble, aren’t you? Nobles don’t help! They only ever take from us!”

Their words hit me like a slap in the face. But that just made me even more determined to get the title away from Albert as soon as possible.

I knelt down beside Theodore. “He’s burning up. Has he had any water or food?”

“Don’t touch him! We don’t need your help!”

A slightly older boy pushed through the younger ones who were still trying to shield Theodore and answered me. “There’s no clean water here, and barely enough food.”

“I see. In that case, let’s bring him back to my estate.”

“Y-Your estate? So you are a noble?”

“Luckily it’s not very far from here. I just moved in, though, so I don’t have much.”

“You’re really going to help Theodore?”

“I’m not a doctor or a god. I can’t make any promises, but I’ll do what I can.”

Now that I’d seen these kids’ plight, I couldn’t just ignore them. I’d never forgive myself if I abandoned them and this young boy died.

Suddenly the children clung to me.

“W-We’ll do anything! Even steal! Just please help Theodore!”

“Listen. You shouldn’t say such things so easily,” I cautioned them. “Someone might take advantage of you, and nothing good will come out of that.”

That was something I’d learned in my past life. Living on your own meant keeping your wits about you. If you let your guard down for even a second, someone would take advantage of you. You had to be strong to protect yourself, cunning when you needed to be, and charming to get where you needed to go. No one survives on righteousness alone.

But I didn’t want to be a villain either. I lived between those two extremes, all while trying to uphold what I thought was right.

“Give me a hand, Professor.”

“Fine, fine. Just this once, though. I can carry him on my back.”

Professor emerged from the shadows where he’d been hiding, and the children all shrieked.

“A big wolf!”

“It’s a monster!”

“I-Is he gonna eat Theodore?!”

“Hey, who are you calling a monster?! I don’t eat people, thank you very much!”

“Settle down, they’re just kids. Go easy on ’em, okay?” I soothed Professor, and then we made our way back to the estate. As soon as we stepped inside, I turned to the group. “All right, everyone needs to get a bath.”

The kids just stood there, blinking at me in confusion. “A bath?”

I led them to the bathhouse. It was large enough to fit all of them with room to spare. The space was far too extravagant, honestly. But thanks to the sorcerer’s stone Siegfried gave me, hot water was never an issue.

“Hold on a second,” I said. I held out my hand and aimed my ring at the bath. Hot water gushed out of it in an instant. The children all stared at my hand in astonishment.

“Hot water...”

Hot water was a luxury to the people living in town. Some kids muttered they’d never even had it before. That really compounded how harsh life in the Louboutin marquisate really was. At the same time, I felt ashamed for once thinking they might’ve had it better than I did.

“Are you a mage, sir?” one kid asked.

“Don’t be silly! All nobles can use magic!” another kid said.

“Wow!”

The sorcerer’s stone Siegfried gave me had done all the work, but the praise felt too good for me to bother with correcting them.

“Well, well. What’s all this commotion about, Lord Kreis?” Karina had heard the racket and came in. A few of the other servants curiously peeked in behind her.

“I’m leaving these children in your care,” I said.

They all looked surprised.

“You brought home a group of orphans?!”

“I didn’t intend to, but it just kind of happened. One of them is sick; Professor has already taken him to a room. Karina, will you get the children into the bath? The rest of you, find something clean for them to wear, and call a doctor.”

“Yes, my lord!”

The servants all scattered to carry out my orders while Karina rolled up her sleeves with a strangely mischievous grin on her face. The kids sensed danger and began to back away.

“I’ve been waiting for a challenge like this! All right, you little scamps! I’m going to scrub you from head to toe till you shine! So get ready!”

“Eeeeeeek!” The kids tried to run away, but Karina was on them in an instant.

“Trying to escape won’t do you any good! You’ve got to get up a lot earlier in the day to escape me!”

She’s enjoying this way too much...

With the shrieks of the children echoing behind me, I left the bathhouse, knowing that Karina would get them squeaky-clean in no time. She was very thorough.

“Well, I need to go take care of the other boy.” I made my way to my room, where Theodore lay in bed with Professor keeping watch.

“He’s running a pretty high fever, and he seems to be suffering from malnutrition.”

The boy’s face was flushed deep red and twisted in pain. He’d clearly been underfed for a long time, and the illness had pushed him over the edge.

“First of all, we need to get him cleaned up.”

I took off his filthy rags and dressed him in one of my nightshirts. Wiping all the sweat and mud off him was more work than I expected, but once he was clean his breathing grew quieter and steadier, which made it worth it.

“He’s so young. It would’ve been such a waste for him to die in a place like that.”

I knew all too well what it meant to be poor—the nights spent feverish and shivering with no medicine, warmth, or company. Looking at Theodore reminded me of my old self, before I was reincarnated. Back then, all I’d wanted was just for someone to be by my side.

This wasn’t pity or charity. If anything, it was self-indulgence. I was only doing for him what I’d wished someone had done for me.

“You’re not very honest with your feelings, you know.”

“Shut up.”

I brushed back Theodore’s long bangs and wiped the grime from his face, revealing a strikingly handsome visage under all that dirt. He had brown hair and I’d managed to glimpse his brown eyes—both features that were common in this kingdom. Something about his face felt familiar, though. I tipped my head, puzzled.

During my first round of this life, Kreis had rarely ventured into town. I couldn’t think of any direct connection Kreis might have had to Theodore...but I knew I’d seen this face before.

“Ahhhh!”

“Whoa! Don’t shout like that all of a sudden!!!”

It suddenly hit me, like a blow to the head. I remembered now; I’d seen that face over and over again.

“Why?! Why would you do something like this?!”

“Why? That’s a pointless question. I’m just following orders.”

“Do you even understand how serious this is? What it means to kill someone like him?!”

“Thinking about that won’t change anything. Unlike you people, I didn’t have the luxury of choice. That’s all there is to it.”

There had been an assassin who’d tried more than once to take Siegfried’s life under orders from Claude and the others, which had led to Siegfried being seriously wounded.

The face of that assassin—who’d looked young even then—looked just like the boy sleeping peacefully in my bed.

“Bingo. You picked up quite the prize, didn’t you?”

“I can’t believe I met him here, of all places...”

“So what now? You just saved the guy who will try to kill Siegfried. If you’d left him there to die, you’d have one less thing to worry about, huh?”

“He probably would’ve pulled through even if I hadn’t saved him. Otherwise he wouldn’t have shown up in our lives in the first place.”

If he was going to survive anyway, I might as well become someone he owed a debt to. Besides, I remembered what he’d said back then: “Unlike you people, I didn’t have the luxury of choice.”

Since Theodore was an orphan, he’d probably never had another path. But now that I was here, I was in the position to offer him a better alternative.

“I’ve made up my mind.”

I’d protect Theodore and the children, and not just temporarily. I’d give them all a new path in life.

“How is that different from giving them charity?”

“It’s not the same. Theodore may have failed in his attempts to kill Siegfried, but he was still able to best the kingdom’s own knights. If he’s going to live, it’s better to make him an ally.”

In the original story, the assassin had shown exceptional talent. He had cornered Siegfried time and time again with impeccable instincts, intelligence, and deadly skill. His talents had been wasted as an enemy.

“I see. So if you turn him into an ally, he’ll be a powerful asset.”

This wasn’t simply an act of kindness—it was self-preservation and a solid bet on his potential.

If Theodore became an assassin again, Siegfried wouldn’t be the only person in danger; plenty of others could die too. And considering how the story was already starting to stray from its original course, a wild card like him posed a major threat. Wiping out that threat now would give us one less thing to worry about later.

“Nngh...”

I touched Theodore’s forehead. It was still hot. I took a damp cloth and gently wiped away the sweat that had beaded on his brow.

“I’m scared... I don’t want to die...” He was muttering in his sleep, looking like a child who’d been abandoned.

“You’re okay. I’m right here. You’re not alone anymore,” I blurted out before I knew it.

I repeated that every time he whimpered in his sleep, squeezing his hand. I started humming a tune, just loud enough so he’d know someone was with him. Professor let out a big yawn as he lay beside the bed.

“You’re a terrible singer.”

“Keep the comments to yourself.”

And so Professor and I spent the whole night watching over Theodore. Well, Professor slept, as usual.

“Nngh... Mm...”

“You’re finally awake, huh?”

It was nearly noon when Theodore opened his eyes. He blinked at me in confusion, tipping his head slightly as he looked around the room. The moment he processed his surroundings, he shot upright.

“Hey, just because your fever broke doesn’t mean you’re fully recovered. Don’t push it.”

“Fever... W-Wait, who the hell are you?!”

“That’s quite a way to greet the person who saved your life.”

“Saved my life?” he repeated.

“I brought them!”

Suddenly the door burst open and the children came pouring into the room. Theodore’s eyes went wide as he took in the sight.

“You guys... What’s going on?”

Thanks to Karina, the kids were now freshly scrubbed clean and dressed in new clothing courtesy of the servants. The children ignored Theodore’s confusion and threw themselves at him, bawling their eyes out.

“We’re so glad you’re alive!”

“Lord Kreis saved you!”

“Kreis?” Theodore said.

I raised a hand in greeting. “That’s me.”

The children all nodded, and then it was my turn to get swarmed. They clung to me, shouting over each other.

“Thank you, Lord Kreis!”

“Thank you! We love you!”

“We love Professor too!”

“Heh heh. What lovely children you are.”

Professor looked pleased, wagging his tail right in the kids’ faces. They squealed with delight and broke into a game of tag, darting around the room after him.

“Hey, hey. There’s a sick patient in here, remember? If you want to play, do it outside. You won’t get any snacks if you’re naughty,” I warned.

“Snacks?! We get to eat snacks?!”

“Only if you behave. Now go and play outside with Professor.”

“Okaaay!”

Children were such simple creatures. They’d completely warmed up to me after I’d helped Theodore. It was hard to believe they’d been so wary of me just yesterday.

“This way!”

Professor led the rambunctious kids out of the room. Theodore stirred slightly as we watched them go.

“They said you helped me.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Did you help me out of pity?”

“I hate the word pity,” I said with a frown.

Theodore blinked in surprise.

Hmm, so he can still be surprised, huh?

He wasn’t baring his fangs like a stray dog anymore, at least. His open hostility was gone, and in its place was something more fitting for his age. Looking at him now, it was hard to believe that this young man would become an assassin in the near future.

In the story, Theodore was hired by Claude to kill Siegfried, but he hadn’t been an assassin by trade.

“I need money for my family, so I’ll do whatever it takes.”

That line made him popular among certain readers who liked to read between the lines, but when I originally wrote it, I hadn’t really put that much thought into building his character as an assassin.

Actually, I hadn’t really fleshed out the characters or plot at all with this story in particular. I’d just poured the ideas onto the page as they came to me. But maybe that lack of structure worked out in the end. The imperfections left enough gaps for me to exploit now that I was a character in it—not that I was trying to justify how sloppy I had been back then.

“I didn’t say anything, you know!”

I felt like you were going to!

“Why do you hate pity?” Theodore asked.

“Because pity makes the person giving it feel better, but not the one on the receiving end. Don’t you think so? When someone looks at you and their eyes are full of pity, it’s like you stop being a human in their mind. That’s why I hate being pitied. It makes it hard to ask for help.”

Theodore stared at me, like he was trying to figure out if I was telling the truth.

“I may look like your typical noble, and technically I am. But that doesn’t mean I’ve had an easy life. My father adored my younger brother but treated me like I was garbage. I was covered in lashes until just recently. And my hands are still rough with old cracks and calluses.”

I held out my hands for him to see. They’d healed considerably, but I still couldn’t go out without wearing my gloves. Theodore looked down at them and realized they resembled his own. That must’ve told him something about the life I’d led.

“So yeah, I understand why you’d be cautious of me, but this isn’t charity. That’s why I’m proposing a deal, Theodore.”

“A deal?”

“My name is Kreis von Louboutin. As the name suggests, I belong to the Louboutin marquisate who governs this territory. My father has made the people suffer without a second thought, and I plan to overthrow him. My first step will be building an orphanage in this town.”

“Why would you do that? Building an orphanage won’t get you anything.”

I shook my head. “You’re missing the point, Theodore. People are a valuable resource. If we give these kids a chance to learn and a skill to live by, they’ll find work in town. And then the town will flourish. If that happens, my grandfather will see that I’m more capable than my useless father, and he’ll name me the successor instead.”

“You’d really give them a chance to learn?” he asked.

“Yes, but you all must take it seriously in return. I’m not doing this for fun, after all. So if I decide someone’s useless, they’re out. No exceptions.”

I hadn’t actually meant to be that harsh, but if I didn’t lay it out firmly, he’d only get more suspicious of me. I needed him to understand that this was a transaction with benefits for both sides—that was how I’d chip away at his defenses.

Theodore’s eyes were still fixed on me. Even after he’d grown up in such a brutal world, those eyes hadn’t lost their light. When he had faced Kreis as an assassin, his eyes had been dark and lifeless, like the color had drained out of them. But now they were shining brilliantly with hope.

“I’ll do anything.”

“You kids keep saying that. I’ll tell you what I told your friends: Don’t just toss that phrase around, especially to a noble. They could take advantage of it.”

“I’m not just tossing it around; I mean it. I’d do anything for you.”

“Really? Then for now, go to bed. Just because your fever’s down doesn’t mean you’re out of the woods yet. Get some rest and get better, then we’ll talk some more.”

“Yes, sir.” Theodore nodded obediently and lay back down, pulling the blanket up to his chin as he looked at me.

“Close your eyes and go to sleep now.”

“Yes, sir.” He squeezed his eyes shut like a child. Once he settled in, I started humming.

“You were humming last night too, weren’t you?” he asked, eyes still shut tight.

“Are you going to complain about how bad it was?”

“No, it was gentle, that’s all.”

It was an old lullaby from Japan. I smiled at the compliment and kept humming until I heard his soft, steady breathing.

The children were eager to learn, soaking up knowledge like sponges in water.

At first I taught them myself since many of them couldn’t read. But they all picked it up quickly and began reading books on their own, fighting to be the first to ask questions.

Eventually it was too much to handle on my own, so I decided to hire a full-time teacher. I wrote to Lucas, Siegfried’s butler, and asked if he knew anyone. He quickly wrote me back and introduced me to a retired instructor who’d once taught at the kingdom’s prestigious noble academy. The children’s education took off from there.

“Are you really okay with this, Theodore?”

“Of course,” he said with a warm smile as he offered me the teapot. “Would you like some more?”

His hair had been long and unruly when we met, but now it was neatly trimmed and he wore a proper butler’s tailcoat.

“If there’s ever anything else you’d rather do, you can just say so,” I reminded him.

“This is what I want to do, Lord Kreis.”

Once Theodore had recovered, I’d asked what he wanted to learn. “I want to be useful to you,” he’d said without hesitation. It just so happened that Karina had been serving me tea at the time and overheard.

“Well, the only position that’s available right now is for a butler,” she’d said.

They say a butler is the face of a noble’s household. That was why top-class butlers were highly sought after and rarely let go. It wasn’t easy to find one. To get around demand, it was common for nobles to start training a successor while the current butler was still in service. I’d been troubled over the issue for a while now.

Once Theodore had heard that, he’d suddenly offered to become my butler and shut himself in his room with a stack of books on butler duties. This boy offering me tea now was the result when he finally emerged.

I’d always thought he was a capable boy, but I hadn’t expected this much. I watched him with a sense of wonder and disbelief.

“Well? More tea, my lord?” he asked again.

“Yes, thank you.”

“I know I have a lot more to learn, but I promise I’ll be useful to you someday.”

It seemed like he’d misunderstood my earlier question as dissatisfaction with his work. He was a very humble boy. It had only been three days since he’d started as my butler, but he was already impressive.

He’d truly become an exceptional butler in every sense of the word. And for someone like me who’d never been able to trust my servants, having him was an incredible stroke of luck.

I was shocked to learn he was seventeen. He’d been so thin and frail and looked much younger when I’d found him. But now with a proper haircut and some good nutrition, he had grown into a remarkably handsome young man.

“Lord Kreis, I’ve reviewed the survey report regarding the current state of the marquisate and earmarked sections I thought might interest you. Also, I took the liberty of conducting background checks for the new house staff. Anyone with ties to Lord Claude was automatically rejected. Please review the documents.”

“Theodore.”

“Yes?”

“Can I hug and kiss you right now?” I joked.

“If that is your wish, Lord Kreis.”

He used to be so cautious, baring his fangs at everything. But now he spoke so sweetly to me. It made me want to hug him, but I (just barely) managed to restrain myself. Taking advantage of one’s position like that was the worst thing a noble could do. There would be no harassment in my household, period.

“Theodore, I want you to say no if something ever makes you uncomfortable. That’s an order from your employer.”

“Yes, Lord Kreis. But I don’t believe there’s anything you could do that I would find unpleasant.”

My butler truly did treasure me more than anything. He was like a hissing stray cat who had finally warmed up to me. It made me want to wrap him up in a big, tight hug all over again.

“Lord Kreis, if you could please stop wiggling your fingers like that...”

“Ah, right. Sorry. That probably looked strange.”

“I don’t mind it, but I’d rather people not assume you’ve lost your mind.”

“Is it really that bad?” I asked.

“If you did that in town, the guards might take you in for questioning.”

“Really?!” Well, I couldn’t afford to have my precious, newly appointed butler think I was some kind of creep—he might drop me in a second. Even if Theodore cared for me now, I couldn’t take that for granted. I had to be a proper master for his sake.

I cleared my throat with a renewed resolve and straightened my back, then reached for the documents.

“This is awful...” I muttered.

All the mistakes Albert had made as head of the marquisate were staggering. He’d burdened the people with high taxes and then used that money to maintain an unnecessarily large military. He must’ve inherited that system from his predecessor. That might’ve worked during wartime, but it was completely out of touch with today’s peaceful era.

“If we lower taxes, the people’s lives will improve. But it won’t be easy to dismiss all those soldiers at once.”

The soldiers were our citizens too. It would just stoke the fire of unrest if we abruptly left all those men out of a job, potentially destabilizing the region in the process.

“What would you do, Theodore?” I asked.

“You value my opinion that much?”

“Well, it’s not exactly something I can figure out on my own.”

Eventually I’d have to take over the title of marquess from Albert, and that was why I had to plan reforms now in preparation.

“I’m very glad I get to serve you, Lord Kreis.”

“Hmm?”

“Nothing. Please give me a little time, and I’ll come up with a few proposals.”

“Thank you. Oh, how are the kids doing?” I asked.

“After lessons today, one of the children was very excited, saying you promised her she could go to town with you.”

“Ah, you mean Cirelle. I mentioned how I was going to look for some good land to build the orphanage on, and she demanded that she come with me.”

The children lived at my estate now, but they couldn’t stay here forever. We would need a proper orphanage if I wanted to make this a permanent effort.

Even though I was a noble, my financial situation was pretty tight. My grandparents had offered me some support after learning about the trouble with Albert and Gilles, but I couldn’t depend on their generosity forever.

This was a test, and I had to prove that I could do more with the money than what they expected. That was the only path to becoming the next marquess.

“Speaking of which, what’s Professor up to?”

“Last I saw he was getting snacks from Karina,” he said.

“She spoils him rotten.”

Speak of the devil.

Professor trotted into the room, his tail wagging happily. “Did ya miss me? Were you lonely without me?”

You sure wander off a lot for someone who said they’d stay by my side.

“I-It’s not like I was bribed with snacks, okay?!”

You just admitted to it.

“Seriously, Professor. You’ve got it easy.”

“I’m the official taste tester for the pastries we’re going to sell! I’m not slacking off, I promise!”

Taste tester, huh? The menu’s already decided. There’s no need to help Karina anymore.

I decided to put the older kids (those closest in age to Theodore) to work running a business to help fund the orphanage. Since we couldn’t guarantee profits yet, I wanted to keep the startup costs low. That was when I’d come up with an idea to run a food cart like they had in Japan.

I wanted to pick something that was simple enough to make, easy to eat on the go, and tempting to any pedestrians walking by.

The pastry I’d decided on was crepes. They were relatively easy to prepare, and the ingredients were cheap. Plus, they traveled well and were versatile, making it easy to develop new flavors.

The kids quickly learned how to make them with Karina’s help. They were currently building our crepe cart to take to the local market, and we’d open it up whenever they were finished.

“Maybe I’ll check out the market too while I’m scouting land. I should figure out where to set up the cart.”

“Yes!”

“But I’m not buying you any sweets, just so we’re clear.”

“No!”

This divine beast had definitely forgotten he was a divine beast.

“Hey, father! What’s that?” Cirelle asked.

“Oh, that’s a pumpkin,” I replied.

“What about that?”

“It’s chocolate?”

“Wow-ee, that’s chocolate? It looks so yummy, father!”

“Want to try some?”

“Really? Can I?!” Cirelle bounced up and down with joy, her hand firmly clasped in mine. She wore a hooded cloak that matched my own, and she looked so small and adorable.

“Hey Professor, did you hear that? Father says he’ll buy me chocolate!”

“Good for you!” Professor hopped around Cirelle and me, looking just as delighted. He should’ve stood out with that unusually large body of his, but no one in town seemed to pay him any mind.

“C’mon, father! Let’s go!”

Most of the children were orphans who had lost or been separated from their parents, so they didn’t really know much about what it was like to have a family. Back when they first moved into the estate, I’d read them a picture book. One of the kids had said, “Don’t mommies usually do this kind of stuff?”

“Sheesh, at least call me dad,” I’d muttered, and they’d been calling me father ever since.

At first, I’d tried to put a stop to it. But the way they clung to me was so adorable I’d more or less given up on it and let them call me whatever they wanted. I didn’t have a real sense of family myself. Well, Kreis had a family, but it didn’t feel right to really call them mine. At any rate, spending time with the kids like we were family was starting to feel really fun.

“We might as well pick up some treats for the others while we’re at it.”

“Yay! Treats! Father, I love you!”

“Ha ha ha, you certainly aren’t shy about it,” I said.

As we walked through town, I heard bits and pieces of conversations from the passersby.

“Did you hear? Marquess Louboutin angered King Siegfried.”

“I heard. He must’ve said something truly awful to make the devoted king so mad.”

“It’s because he spoiled his second son and abused Lord Kreis. At least, that’s what everyone in the capital is saying.”

“I heard Lord Kreis is living in this town now, taking care of orphans.”

“I hope he’s not doing it just to keep up appearances.”

So the rumors have already spread. Honestly, I was glad Albert’s reputation had tanked so quickly, but it did happen faster than I’d expected. The nobles who were present at the house must’ve spread it through their servants, and now it was on the streets.

I tugged my hood down a bit lower to hide my face. I’d hardly ever gone out in public before, so people probably wouldn’t recognize me anyway. But they’d probably feel pretty awkward knowing the person they were gossiping about was standing right behind them.

“It’d be nice if things got a little better around here too.”

“They say that Lord Kreis is a close friend of the king’s. Mei from the tavern says she’s seen the king flying off toward the Louboutin estate now and then.”

“Really? Well, if the king’s visiting him despite being so busy, then they must be close indeed. Speaking of the king, did you hear about his new project?”

“I sure did. His Majesty is setting up clean water stations in every town across the kingdom. Supposedly it’ll help stop disease.”

“Well, back during the drought the king distributed food from the palace’s own storehouse. He cares for his people so much. I wish I could serve at the palace someday, just to try to repay him.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Like we could ever work at the palace!”

“You’re right... I guess not.”

As I listened to the townspeople’s laughter, I could tell just how deeply the people loved Siegfried. I doubt any other king in history had earned the people’s support like him. I felt oddly proud as I turned toward a food stall, and then...

“Kreis...”

I heard a familiar voice call my name. I automatically turned around to find exactly who I expected, then started to blurt out, “Your—”

I almost said “Your Majesty” and had to clamp a hand over my mouth. It would cause quite a commotion if people realized the king himself was here in the middle of town.

“Hey there.” Siegfried greeted me with a casual smile, ignoring my panicked reaction.

Don’t give me that!

His hair was tied back, and he wore the formal attire typical of nobles. Sure, nobles visited town occasionally, but this was Siegfried. No matter how much he tried to pass as just a noble, he stuck out like a sore thumb.

I could see his guards standing at a distance, but why on earth was the king roaming around this random town? And why hadn’t anyone stopped him?

“What are you doing here?” I hissed, trying to keep my voice down.

Siegfried snorted, which was an unusual reaction from him.

“More importantly, what are you doing here?” he asked. “No one even told me you’d left the Louboutin estate yet!”

“Oh...”

Right. He told me to let him know once I settled somewhere new. He was always so prone to worry about that kind of thing.

“Ha ha...” I laughed awkwardly. Between getting the children settled in their new routine and everything else, I’d completely forgotten to send word.

“You told Lucas, though. When I said I was going to see you, he gave me directions to an estate I’d never heard of!”

He had a terrifying smile on his face. So he’s already been to the estate...

“Things just got kind of hectic around here... Honestly, it slipped my mind. I’m sorry.”

“Hectic, eh?” His gaze shifted to Cirelle, who was clinging tightly to my side. Normally he would smile gently at a child, but this grin looked like it was plastered on his face, like someone had forced him to eat his least favorite food.

“I never thought you’d keep secrets from me.”

Naturally, I hadn’t mentioned the kids yet either. But it wasn’t like I was hiding it from him—I’d genuinely just forgotten.

“Calling it a ‘secret’ is a bit of an exaggeration...” I said.

“Is it?” He was still smiling, but it felt like the air around us had dropped several degrees.

“Father, I’m cold...”

At that, the temperature dropped even more—Siegfried’s mana was leaking out.

Okay, so I worried him by forgetting to tell him! That was my bad. But he doesn’t need to be so angry...

He was usually the type to forgive minor mistakes the first time around. I couldn’t think of anything I’d done that was serious enough to make him so angry.

“Eek, my whiskers are tingling!” Professor looked way too amused by this.

I shot him a glare just in time to hear Siegfried mutter under his breath, “This is the first I’ve heard of your child.”

“What?!”

“It’s a bit late to brush it off now. She just said you were her father.” Siegfried stared at me, and then it made sense—he’d totally misunderstood.

Cirelle did just call me father, after all.

I’d gotten so used to it that I barely even noticed anymore, but it was only natural that Siegfried had taken it the wrong way. If I were him and I thought my best friend had become a father without saying a word to me, I’d probably feel betrayed too. He had every right to be angry.

“N-No, wait! I don’t even have a fiancée! How could I suddenly have a child this old, anyway? I adopted them!”

“‘Them’? As in more than one? Explain.” Siegfried gave me a terrifying smile.

I backed away automatically and quickly tried to explain everything.

I told him how I met the group of orphaned kids in town, and how they had moved in with me, and how I was trying to build an orphanage.

By the time I’d managed to get it all out, I’d backed myself against a wall and Siegfried’s face was so close I could feel his breath.

“Let me ask again. Is this child your biological daughter?” he asked.

“Of course not!”

His stare pinned me in place like a predator cornering his prey, making it clear he wouldn’t tolerate lies. I shook my head as hard as I could.

“I see.” Finally he was satisfied and nodded, the tense atmosphere easing all at once.

Sheesh, that was terrifying!

He must’ve really thought I’d hidden something from him and betrayed him. But that was exactly why it was so scary when someone who was usually so calm and kind got angry.

“My poor whiskers almost froze over!”

Cirelle had been warming herself against Professor’s furry body, and she looked up at me with wide eyes. “No more scary?”

“Yes, it’s all over.”

She looked to Siegfried, then back at me. “Is this man mean to you, father? ’Cuz I’ll fight him if he is.”

“No, he’s not being mean! Put that away!”

She was reaching for the dagger hidden under her cloak, so I quickly tried to calm her down. I’d decided the kids should also learn how to defend themselves along with academics. Cirelle was completely obsessed with swordplay, but if she hurt the king, she’d get thrown in the dungeon.

“Goodness, what a cute little bodyguard you have. Are you protecting Kreis?” Siegfried asked.

Cirelle stared silently at Siegfried, clearly still wary of him. “You won’t be mean to father?”

“No, I won’t. I adore Kreis just as much as you do.”

“You love father? How much?”

“Hmm, let’s see... When it comes to Kreis...” Siegfried began.

“That’s enough!” I scooped Cirelle into my arms and gave her a stern look. “This man is very important to me, so mind your manners.”

Siegfried immediately leaned in to peer at my face. “Oh? I’m important to you?”

I hadn’t even realized I’d said that out loud, but I meant it. However, him making me repeat it was unbearably embarrassing. The kind thing would’ve been to let it slide.

“O-Obviously! You’re important to everyone in this kingdom!” I said.

“Ha ha. Your ears are turning red.”

“Don’t look at my ears!” I shouted, and Cirelle quickly covered both of my ears with her tiny hands.

“Don’t look at father’s ears!”

“Ha ha ha! Aw, that’s a shame.” Siegfried laughed out loud and reached down to Professor, who was nuzzling against my legs. “Hey there, Professor. You’re looking as adorable as ever.”

“Mm, his pets always feel so good!”

“All right, young lady. I’ll treat you to some chocolate for startling you,” Siegfried said.

Cirelle’s eyes widened. “Chocolate?!”

“Yesss!”

“Would you forgive me for some chocolate?” Siegfried asked her.

“Yeah! You’re totally forgiven!”

Um, Cirelle... Did you just choose chocolate over me?

“C’mon, let’s go!” She jumped out of my arms and tugged Siegfried along toward the food stalls, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Mind your manners, Cirelle!”

“It’s fine, Kreis. Anyway, what kind of chocolate do you want?” Siegfried said with a cheerful smile as Cirelle dragged him over to the sweets. I followed behind, and when I got there I saw a neat row of chocolates, each one wrapped up in packaging.

“There are so many kinds...”

We were planning to use chocolate as an ingredient for the crepes, but I hadn’t given much thought to what kind. Now was as good of a time as any to try some.

“Do you offer samples?” I asked the vendor.

“Of course!” She gave me a friendly smile and let us try a few. As I tasted them and considered each option, I suddenly noticed someone watching me.

I turned and saw Siegfried and Cirelle both standing there, staring at me. I’d been so focused on the chocolate that I’d totally forgotten about them.

“S-Sorry! I got a little too into it...”

“It’s fine. You looked like you were having fun,” Siegfried said.

“Father’s having a ton of fun!” Cirelle echoed.

I really did enjoy making sweets, and once I got started I couldn’t help getting swept up in it. I picked out a few I liked the best and was just about to pay when Siegfried stepped in and covered it before I could stop him.

“Siegfried, this is for the orphanage. I should be paying for it.”

He also bought a large batch of chocolates as gifts for the other children.

I tried to insist on paying, but he raised a finger to my lips.

“Consider this my personal donation to your orphanage. Plus, if you want to run an orphanage, you’ll need to get used to accepting this sort of help.”

He had a point. I’d always felt uncomfortable letting others do things for me, but this wasn’t about me. It was for the children, and if I was serious about running an orphanage, I’d have to actively seek support.

“Thanks, Siegfried.”

“Don’t mention it.”

He patted my shoulder a few times and then lifted Cirelle, who was holding the chocolate boxes, into his arms.

“Since we’re here, let’s check out the other stalls too. It’s my first time here. Will you show me around?” he asked.

“Sure!” Cirelle nodded eagerly.

Siegfried reached out a hand to me. “Come, Kreis.”

I took it without even thinking. He squeezed my hand tight and tugged on it. I hadn’t expected that, and I stumbled straight into his shoulder.

“Hey, don’t pull so hard!”

“Ah ha ha! Sorry, I’m just excited!”

Siegfried’s face was so close as he looked up at the stalls, and he looked so happy that it made my chest feel oddly unsettled, almost painful. It was a strange feeling. It was rare to see him this thrilled. He was always beautiful, but right now his smile was more radiant than ever.

“Oh, look, Kreis! What do you suppose that is?” Siegfried looked from one stall to the next like an excited child, still holding my hand. His expression was constantly changing. First he was amazed, then surprised, then he looked hungry.

“Here! You have to try this!”

He held out a skewer of herb-roasted chicken, practically shoving it into my mouth. I relented and took a bite. It certainly was delicious.

“This is amazing...” I murmured.

“Isn’t it?!”

He beamed as if I were complimenting him and not the food. That carefree, crinkly smile of his made my heart thump hard.

I’d never seen Siegfried like this—not in the original story or in my first life as Kreis. And honestly, I liked this version of him better than the composed king who always wore a calm smile like a mask.

“Oh. It’s love...”

Love? Between two men? That’s not what this is. I just genuinely like him as a person.

“Isn’t that called love?”

Look, I know we’re technically inside a BL novel right now, but don’t you think that’s a bit too on the nose? Siegfried’s already engaged. And the original Kreis’s feelings for him were admiration and respect.

“I’m talking about you. Not the old Kreis.”

There were different kinds of love, of course. Loving someone didn’t have to mean romance. Honestly, I’d never experienced love or affection in any form, so I wouldn’t exactly be able to tell someone the difference if they asked.

“Ahh, so this is your new home.”

Siegfried stepped into the estate with a curious look on his face, taking everything in.

We’d had so much fun at the market that he just tagged along with us back to the house like it was the most natural thing ever. There wasn’t any reason to hide it. Anyway, this house was rather plain, especially for someone who was used to the luxury of the palace.

I hoped he wouldn’t look at things too closely. It was one of the bigger homes in this town, but it was nothing compared to the castle.

“Welcome home, Lord Kreis.” Theodore came out to greet us. He gave a respectful bow when he saw Siegfried standing there beside me. “Welcome back to you as well, Lord Siegfried. Karina has been hoping to serve you one of her home-cooked meals. If it pleases you, may I suggest you stay the night?”

“I think I will.”

Hang on a second, I’m the head of this house! I stood there astonished as the conversation progressed without me. Cirelle was still in Siegfried’s arms, and she tipped her head. “You’re spending the night, Lord Shigfweed?”

“Yes, that’s right. I’m sure my name’s a mouthful for you, so you can just call me Papa if you want,” he said.

“Papa?”

“Mm-hmm. Is that all right?”

“Yes! You bought me chocolate, so I love you, Papa!”

Cirelle, you just sold your soul for a chocolate bar. Father expected more for your future.

But Siegfried just smiled. “Oh? Then I’ll bring you more next time I visit.”

“Really? Yay!” Cirelle cheered.

“Now go share the chocolate with the others.”

“Okay!” Cirelle hopped down from my arms and ran off, hugging the chocolate boxes to her chest.

“Kids sure are weak when it comes to sweets...”

“You were stuffing your face at the food stalls too, you know,” I shot back out loud, forgetting that no one else could hear Professor.

“What was that, Kreis?”

“Er, nothing. Anyway, I can show you to the guest room if you’re tired.”

“Are you trying to get rid of me already, after we’ve just reunited?”

“Of course not! But if you’re not tired, we could have some tea and—”

“I’d love to,” he said.

Can’t you let me finish a sentence for once?

But it wasn’t hard to guess why he was so eager. I hadn’t given him a proper explanation about the children, the orphanage, or any of it. He probably had a million questions.

“You didn’t even send him a single message? That’s cold.”

I wanted to tell him that I’d been busy! I wanted to shout, but I swallowed it down. That excuse wouldn’t work here. This time it was really my fault.

“This way, please,” Theodore said, leading us to the newly furnished parlor. It wasn’t as fancy as the name suggested, but it was the nicest room in the house.

I waited for Siegfried to take a seat on the sofa and then sat down on the one opposite him. Then I leaned back toward Theodore and whispered, “Are you sure there’s even a room here fit for someone like Siegfried?”

“Before His Majesty arrived, Lord Lucas sent over a letter with apologies and a request to furnish a guest room in advance. Here it is.”

He handed me the letter, and I skimmed it quickly.

Apparently, Siegfried had insisted on visiting me no matter what. Lucas had worried that if he didn’t tell him where I lived, Siegfried might go to the Louboutin estate and bump into Claude, who was currently visiting Gilles. Lucas had therefore decided to reveal my location and send furnishings ahead as a peace offering in order to prevent that.

“Poor Lucas got dragged into this again.”

“And now he’s tattling on me too. Honestly...” Siegfried pouted.

Normally I’d be rolling my eyes, but I really was at fault. I offered a vague, sheepish smile. Meanwhile, Theodore started preparing tea.

“So if you were planning on opening an orphanage, why didn’t you contact me right away?” Siegfried asked as he tapped the armrest, his long legs crossed.

He was definitely a bit grumpy. And I couldn’t blame him. He’d helped me so much during that whole mess with Gilles, and I had completely failed to report back to him.

“This was just an idea I had. A personal project,” I said.

“Kreis, you just left your estate and haven’t even settled in. Don’t try to shoulder everything by yourself. You should use the resources you have,” he said calmly but firmly.

“You mean the fact that the king is my childhood friend?” I asked.

He nodded, looking very satisfied. “As a matter of fact, our kingdom is already investing in orphanages. Children are national treasures, after all.”

“National treasures...” Hearing that we shared the same thought made me feel very close to him. Siegfried didn’t pity these children or treat them like charity cases. He saw value and potential in them.

If he’d just been kind and nothing more, I didn’t think I would’ve come to care about him this much. But I’d seen his quiet, unwavering kindness in my first life here.

“I’m not even sure it’ll be big enough to even call it an orphanage...” I admitted.

“You’re wrong, Kreis. Don’t say you’re not sure. Say you’re going to make it big.”

“Make it big?”

“Yes. If you’re going to do it, then go all the way. Make it something big enough to support all the orphans in the domain. The more capable children you raise, the more this town will thrive. And when the town thrives, more people will flow in. Goods and information will follow. That in turn will solidify House Louboutin’s standing. Then your grandfather might finally acknowledge you.”

“You really see right through everything, huh?”

It stung a little, being called out for having ulterior motives beyond just helping people. But Kreis said it himself. I should have confidence.

“You and the children have mutual interests. That’s very important. Have you thought about what comes next?”

“For now, I’m just focusing on giving them an education.”

“I heard you contacted Lucas to get help finding teachers. I could’ve introduced you to some excellent people myself. It’s a shame you didn’t think to rely on me.”

Apparently he was still holding that grudge. I’d only meant to avoid bothering him while he was busy, but that clearly didn’t sit right with him given our longstanding friendship.

“Well, I’ve found teachers for academics and basic combat and swordsmanship, but that’s still not enough. If you know someone specialized in a particular field, could you introduce them to me?”

“Sure, but I’d rather dispatch an instructor directly instead of just issuing a referral.”

“Who?”

“Raiden.”

I nearly spit out my tea in surprise.

“Don’t tell me you want to turn the children into spies?!”

Raiden was the head of the royal intelligence unit who worked directly under the king. Everyone knew his name, though his face and deeds were kept under wraps. His line of work simply didn’t allow for anything less.

“You were the one who told me it was important to be cunning, remember?”

“I remember, but...”

Raising children to become spies just felt too dangerous. Theodore was pouring tea for Siegfried, and he spoke up, as if sensing my apprehension.

“I’m sure the children would be more than willing to volunteer for Lord Kreis’s sake.”

“But still...” I started.

“I’m not talking about sending them into life-threatening situations. Just having them report what they observe where they’re dispatched will be enough, don’t you think?” Siegfried asked.

“People will let their guard down if they’re younger. But they need at least basic situational awareness. And if we’re deploying someone to the Louboutin estate, then I’d suggest sending a child in their early teens. I’d like to select the candidates myself,” Theodore said.

“H-Hang on! I haven’t agreed to this yet!”

This wasn’t why I’d taken the children in. Wasn’t that basically betraying their trust? I panicked while Theodore added honey to my tea and smiled quietly at me.

“Lord Kreis, you know better than anyone that sometimes people feel safer when they’re getting put to good use.”

He was right. I knew that all too well. I wasn’t used to receiving things with no strings attached. But if someone told you they needed something from you, it was more reassuring.

“Theodore, do you really think this is the right decision?” I asked.

“I do.”

“All right, then. If you say so.”

Theodore knew the children well. If he thought this was okay, then I could try to believe it too. I let out a breath, then I heard an icy voice.

“Oh? So you’ll believe him but not me?” Siegfried asked.

“It’s not that I don’t believe you. Theodore just knows the children better.”

“Who is he, anyway? He talks like he knows you quite well.” Siegfried stared pointedly at Theodore, sizing him up. Theodore remained perfectly calm, which was impressive in front of the king. His composure really was something. It was no wonder he’d ranked so high in the reader polls. He had nerves of steel.

“I am one of the orphans Lord Kreis took in.”

“You’re an orphan?” I didn’t blame Siegfried for not believing it. Theodore’s calm demeanor and graceful comportment weren’t something one learned overnight, but he’d worked very hard in secret to become my butler.

He was a hard worker who pushed himself to learn and grow every day. He’d even exchanged letters with Lucas to study the formal etiquette of being a proper butler. Watching him made me feel like a proud father.

Look at my boy! He’s such a hard worker. Give him all the praise!

“When I mentioned I didn’t have a butler, he insisted on becoming one himself. I never imagined he’d be so capable, though.”

“I still have a lot to learn. I want to make sure Lord Kreis is never ashamed of me.”

“Theodore, may I hug and kiss you to express my gratitude?” I asked.

“If that is your wish, my lord.”

“Stop right there,” Siegfried interrupted in an icy voice. “Kreis, are you telling me you hug and kiss him?”

I quickly shook my head. “No! It’s just a figure of speech! I’m just grateful, that’s all.”

“I’m honored, my lord,” Theodore said with a small bow of his head.

“I see. You’ve never said such a thing to me, even though I’ve done so much for you?” Siegfried averted his gaze.

“I’m incredibly grateful to you, Siegfried.”

“Yet you’ve never said it.”

This was the king we were talking about. He was dignified and commanded respect just by walking into the room. And yet here he was, pouting like a child and refusing to look at me.

I couldn’t help but blink in surprise.

He’d always been open with me, ever since we were children. But during my first life as Kreis, Siegfried had always been calm, composed, and kind. The only time he’d ever truly lost it was during those hellish days after Kreis had been captured.

But this time was different. Siegfried was more emotional this time. But the only thing that had changed from last time around was...me.

And if it was my presence that made Siegfried change...

“Kreis, it’s cruel to ignore me,” he said.

If that is really the case...then that might make me really happy.

It made the guilt I carried for not being the real Kreis just a little lighter.

“Siegfried, I am grateful to the point where I could hug and kiss you.”

“I’d accept it anytime.” He dramatically spread his arms wide in an invitation. I couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

“I appreciate the sentiment.”

“Oh? Well, if you ever want it to be more than that, you know where to find me.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

Maybe Siegfried was opening his heart to me more than he ever had to the original Kreis. My heart pounded at the thought that my presence was actually being accepted here, even though I was never meant to exist in this world. But at the same time, I felt guilt toward the real Kreis, which made it very complicated.

“You don’t need to worry about that.”

Professor didn’t understand. I’d already lost my real name, my face, my body—everything that had made me me. And the more time I spent living as Kreis, the blurrier the line between us became and the more the memories of who I used to be faded away.

And yet it felt impossible to fully embrace myself as Kreis. I was myself, but I wasn’t. It was uncomfortable feeling like I was living in someone else’s skin, and I didn’t think that sensation would ever go away.

“Thank you, Siegfried.”

He simply smiled warmly and said, “You’re welcome.”

Dinner that night was very lively.

“Young master! I thought you’d grown up, but you didn’t eat any of your tomatoes! What’s the meaning of this?”

“Karina, could you please not call me that in front of the children? It’s embarrassing,” Siegfried muttered.

“What’s embarrassing is being picky about your food! Not a single child in this household leaves anything on their plate.”

Originally I’d planned on having a quiet dinner with Siegfried, just the two of us. But he insisted on having dinner as I usually did. When I mentioned I normally ate with the children, he said he’d love to do that too, so that was what we did.

And on top of that was Karina. She had been Siegfried’s wet nurse long ago, and now she’d prepared an entire feast of her home cooking just for the occasion.

He blinked in surprise at the sheer number of dishes on the table. Since we didn’t have many servants, we just put everything out at once instead of serving multiple courses.

“If His Majesty insists, we can serve you separately. What would you desire?” I asked in a dramatic, formal tone.

“I’m not here as the king. I’m just here as Siegfried.”

And so our peaceful time together began.

“Papa, you don’t like tomatoes?” Cirelle was now fully attached to Siegfried. The other kids turned to stare at her.

“Papa?” they repeated, looking confused.

“Cirelle, don’t call him th—”

“I’d be delighted if everyone here called me that,” Siegfried interrupted me.

“Us too?”

“I’d rather marry you than call you Papa!” one of the girls chirped.

“Hey, now!” I chided.

These kids had no idea that Siegfried was the king. Even Theodore simply addressed him as “Lord Siegfried” when we were around others instead of “His Majesty” to keep the children in the dark. It would be a huge commotion if the children found out they were dining with the king. It was better to keep it to ourselves.

“Aw, I’m sorry. I already have someone special, so I can’t do that.” Siegfried responded with genuine kindness even to the children’s cheeky comments. He was already engaged to Risthea. And with his looks and position, people had confessed to him more times than he could count. Ladies’ men sure are different, I thought with a pout.

And it wasn’t because I was jealous. Not at all. In my original life, I’d had no time to pursue romance because I’d had to focus on survival. Kreis hadn’t had much luck with women either. So I wasn’t jealous. Really. Not one bit.

“Oh, you’re totally jealous.”

“I’m not giving you any meat,” I said to Professor, who was begging for scraps at my feet. He looked totally shocked.

“Lord Kreis, please don’t give Professor any more meat. He’s already had two full servings.”

“Two? That’s way too much!”

“Hey, I don’t gain weight no matter how much I eat!”

That’s not the point. The kids are still growing, so feeding them should come first!

The moment I brought up the children, Professor lowered his head shamefully and slowly shuffled away to curl up in the corner.

“Sometimes it looks like you’re talking to Professor, my lord,” Theodore said.

“Ha ha. Well, he’s so expressive it seems like I really do understand him! Ha ha ha...” I tried to laugh it off.

He would think I’d gone nuts if I told him we could actually talk to each other.

“I see.” Theodore nodded and then gently dabbed the corner of my mouth with a square of fabric he pulled from his chest pocket. “You had a bit of sauce there.”

“So, Theodore, you volunteered to be the butler for the estate, did you?”

“With all due respect, Lord Siegfried, I didn’t want to be the butler for this estate. I wanted to be Lord Kreis’s butler and serve him.”

“Ah, I see. So you’re devoted to him, then?”

“He saved me, Lord Siegfried. I was filthy, worn down, and had not a penny to my name, but he took care of me the whole night without leaving my side. I only want to repay his kindness, that’s all.”

“Theodore...”

I could tell he genuinely cherished me. I felt both moved and empathetic. You never forgot the kindness of someone who helped you at your lowest point—and you never forgot the cruelty either. Just like how Kreis’s anger toward Gilles and Claude had never gone away.

“Do you swear you have no ulterior motive?” Siegfried asked.

“Yes. I only wish for Lord Kreis’s happiness. So I wouldn’t forgive anyone who made him unhappy, even if it was you, Lord Siegfried.”

“Theodore! You mustn’t say such a thing!” I exclaimed.

He must have had a death wish, saying something like that to the king! But Theodore didn’t flinch even when I scolded him. He just kept staring at Siegfried, who stared back at him in return.

Panicked, I quickly intervened. “Siegfried, wait. Theodore doesn’t mean you harm and...”

“It’s fine, Kreis. He passes the test.”

“Thank you,” Theodore said.

“Huh?”

What test? What did he pass?

“I have a request. Could you come to my room later?” Siegfried asked.

“Of course,” Theodore replied.

“Wait, what?”

Just moments ago I thought they were going to get into a fight, and now they were speaking like old friends?

“What just happened?” I asked, feeling completely out of the loop.

“There, there. Have a tomato, Kreis. You like tomatoes, right? Don’t pout,” Siegfried said.

“Young master! Don’t you try to dump your tomatoes on Lord Kreis!” Karina caught him red-handed, and all Siegfried did was shrug sheepishly.

“Papa, you shouldn’t give people food you don’t like.”

“Yeah! If you don’t eat it, you won’t grow big and strong!”

“Can’t eat tomatoes? That’s so childish!”

The other children jumped in to tease Siegfried, who begrudgingly stabbed a tomato with his fork.

“Fine, fine. I get it. It’s not like I can’t eat them. I’m not childish at all. I’ll eat every bite.”

He popped the tomato into his mouth and immediately grimaced, prompting Karina to burst into laughter.

“Oh, young master... You really do like Lord Kreis, don’t you?”

“Pfft!”

“Are you okay?!”

Siegfried nearly spit out his food and I quickly handed him a glass of water. He snatched it from me and chugged it down, his face redder than I’d ever seen it before.

“Karina!” He actually yelled, which was very unlike him.

Karina blinked in surprise. “Wh-What? Young master, I just... What?”

“What’s wrong?” I asked, cocking my head.

And then Theodore smiled. “Lord Kreis, please remember. I’ll always be on your side.”

“Huh? Why are you saying that, all of a sudden?”

I cocked my head again, still confused. But no one gave me an answer. Meanwhile, I saw Professor wagging his tail off to the side, looking like he was in high spirits.

“Are you asleep, Kreis?”

It was late at night, and I’d stayed up late, struggling with documents Theodore had compiled about the domain. I’d only just crawled into bed when I heard a quiet knock at the door followed by Siegfried’s hesitant voice.

“What’s going on?” I asked. “It’s the middle of the night.”

“I just haven’t been sleeping well lately...”

I could imagine the burden of being a king was great. And it was only natural, as the lives of every citizen in the kingdom rested on his shoulders. But despite all that, I’d never once heard this sort of complaint from Siegfried.

“Huh? Don’t tell me he’s paying you a ‘night visit’?”

I shot a glare at Professor, who was lounging at my side. That was all it took before he muttered, “Guess I’ll get out of your way,” and slunk away.

“Come in,” I said, opening the door to let Professor out and Siegfried in. He walked in and sat down on the edge of the bed, looking troubled.

“There’s something that’s been weighing on me since that day.”

“Which day?” I asked.

Siegfried was already in his nightclothes, just like me. There was a certain vulnerability to him now, a subtle sensuality even I, another man, couldn’t ignore.

“Would you show me, Kreis?” he asked.

“Show you what?”

“You have scars on your body, don’t you? Besides these.” He reached out and touched my hand.

I wasn’t wearing my gloves anymore; I’d taken them off since I’d been alone in my room. The cracks had mostly healed by now, but the calluses remained. Siegfried gently took my hand in his, his expression filled with quiet sorrow.

There was such certainty in his voice that it was clear hiding anything would be pointless. I gave up trying to pull away or cover up, and simply let Siegfried see my unsightly hand.

“I had no idea you were suffering. I keep wondering how painful and awful it must’ve been... That’s why I can’t sleep lately.”

“It’s all in the past, Siegfried. You don’t need to carry that burden.”

“Even if it’s in the past, a wound is still a wound. Scars on the heart don’t just disappear, do they? At the very least, I want to see what wounds you carry with my own eyes. I want to etch them into my memory as a reminder. So I’ll never overlook even the smallest pain again.”

“It’s not a pretty sight,” I warned.

“I know.”

He gazed steadily at me. I could tell he wasn’t going to back down, so I let out a quiet sigh, slipped my hand from Siegfried’s, lifted the hem of my nightshirt, and shrugged it off, exposing my upper body. I turned away and knelt before him so he could see my scars clearly.

“It must’ve been so painful, Kreis.”

“I’ve already forgotten about it.”

I remembered the lashes that had left those scars. The searing pain as my skin split open, the humiliation of having my dignity stripped away. But compared to the despair I’d felt when I had helplessly watched a blood-soaked Siegfried die before my eyes, the earlier abuse I’d suffered seemed almost mild by comparison.

Or so I’d thought.

“I want to kill the ones who did this to you.”

“A king shouldn’t say such things so lightly. If you abuse your power for personal revenge, I won’t be able to respect you anymore. Don’t let me down, Siegfried.”

“I know.”

His trembling fingers touched my back, and I felt the warmth of him seeping straight into the coldest corners of my heart.

His touch and his voice carried genuine emotion; it stirred something within me. He was truly angry on Kreis’s behalf, and somehow the Kreis who had gritted his teeth through those beatings felt a little less alone.

“Nngh...”

The emotion welled up inside me unbidden. I bit my lip hard, trying to hold it back. I felt like if I didn’t, something deep inside me would break. But then...

“It’s okay, Kreis. It’s just us here. Just me. Let it all out.” Siegfried knelt behind me and gently wrapped his arms around me.

“Ahh... Nngh... Waaah!”

And for the first time, I let myself acknowledge and lay bare the pain of those days. Tears streamed down my face, splashing onto the floor. I couldn’t stop them... I just watched the dark splotches form.

Whose feelings were they? Mine or Kreis’s?

The memories were there, and I’d lived through them...but this wasn’t my life. Did I even have the right to cry? The thoughts crossed my mind, but the tears wouldn’t stop. And eventually, I cried without even knowing what exactly I was grieving.

Siegfried’s warmth surrounded me the whole time—that brought me more comfort than anything.

“Lord Kreis, a crow has arrived,” Theodore said.

“Again?”

“Yes, again.” He nodded and opened the window of the study so a crow could noisily fly inside. I raised my arm instinctively, and the bird landed there.

“Hey, Kreis,” the crow said with Siegfried’s voice.

“Don’t ‘hey’ me. You were just here this morning,” I said.

“I had some free time, so I wondered what you were up to.”

“I told you this morning that I would be busy with paperwork all day. You should get back to your duties as well.”

“I’m having teatime. Isn’t that right, Lucas?”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Lucas said.

Hearing multiple human voices coming out of a bird was frankly unsettling. The crow was a familiar conjured by Siegfried’s magic. I didn’t even know that kind of thing was possible. The first time the bird had shown up and started speaking in Siegfried’s voice, I was so shocked I nearly ran out of the room.

“Don’t drag Lucas into this,” I grumbled. “It’s nice to hear your voice again, Lucas. Thank you for indulging me the other day. I never got a chance to thank you properly.”

“Not at all, Lord Kreis. I hope I was of help to you.”

“I’m helping Kreis too, you know. By the way, did Raiden arrive safely?” Siegfried asked.

“He did. He’s already started training the kids.”

“Good, good. Hey, Kreis. If you’ve got time tomorrow, I was thinking of coming to visit.”

There it was again. I’d heard it a dozen times already. I braced myself and replied firmly, “I told you already yesterday that won’t work.”

“What’s so bad about me wanting to come see you?”

“I never said it was bad. It’s just that there’s no reason for it.”

We’d had this conversation over and over the past few days. Obviously being a king was a busy job. Siegfried was far busier than me, and yet he insisted on coming to visit again and again.

“But even when I had a good reason, you still said no.”

“That’s because it wasn’t a good reason. What kind of king shows up just to deliver flowers?”

“This one.”

“That doesn’t make it wise.”

Siegfried had always been a capable ruler. He prioritized his role as king over his own personal desires. But something was different now; he wasn’t quite the same as he had been the first time I lived this life.

I had assumed that changing Kreis’s actions would shift the flow of events around him, but I hadn’t anticipated this kind of change in Siegfried. Ever since that night, he’d been overprotective of me.

During my first life here, when Siegfried had become aware of the situation at the Louboutin estate, all he’d done was calmly ask Kreis what had happened. But maybe seeing the actual scars left on Kreis’s body had saddled him with a guilt he had no reason to carry.

Even though I had left the Louboutin estate, I was still within Albert’s domain. Siegfried clearly felt worried about that.

I appreciated his concern, but at the same time it was hard not to feel a little insulted, like Siegfried didn’t trust my abilities at all. If I’d known it would end up like this, maybe I would’ve just forced Siegfried out of the room that night instead of letting him see my scars.

“I’m fine. You really don’t have to worry so much. Do you not trust me?”

“Of course I’m worried, and it’s not that I don’t trust you. It’s just...”

“What?”

“I feel uneasy unless I’m near you, and I don’t know why. If I can’t come to you, can you come to me instead?” he asked.

“Siegfried, I told you, I’m busy. There’s a mountain of work I need to finish. I don’t have time to come visit the capital.”

Some of the children had already been placed as servants in noble households. I’d even sent a group handpicked by Theodore to the Louboutin estate to monitor Gilles and the others. Gathering and reviewing their reports took time. More time than I had to spare.

“I need you to sign the documents regarding funding for the orphanage,” he said.

“You already prepared them?”

“Of course.”

It was one more thing on a long to-do list, but also one of the most important. Life in the estate was comfortable for the children, but they weren’t the only orphans in the city. Somewhere out there, other kids were still starving. There was nothing to deliberate.

“Understood. I’ll head out there tomorrow. Thank you, Siegfried.”

Just as I finished speaking, Lucas’s voice chimed in from the crow. “It’s time, Your Majesty.”

“Very well. Until tomorrow, Kreis.”

And with that, the crow flapped its wings and took off.

“Tomorrow, huh? Professor’s going to pout about it.”

Professor had gone on an overnight trip with Raiden and the children. They were training in the forest and learning how to mask their presence. Professor had said something about purifying his body at a sacred spot in the woods.

That morning, he’d clung to me before leaving and said, “Don’t go anywhere while I’m gone, okay?! And if you leave without me, I’m gonna be mad!” over and over. I had been planning on tackling this paperwork, so there hadn’t been any plans to leave the estate today or tomorrow anyway.

“He was excited to eat something good at the castle.”

I hadn’t expected Siegfried to draw up the documents so quickly. I’d promised to bring Professor along the next time I went to the castle, but the date was set now, so there was no changing it.

“I’ll just bring back something tasty for him.”

Professor really held grudges when it came to food. He’d sulk if I left him out, so I’d have to return with a mountain of treats to pacify him.

“I heard His Majesty’s been visiting you quite frequently lately, Lord Kreis.”

The rose garden in the palace courtyard was in full bloom. Risthea Kahrs—the king’s fiancée and our future queen—sipped her tea with an elegant smile.

“I’m very sorry to have caused His Majesty concern by leaving the Louboutin estate,” I said, bowing my head.

Word of Kreis’s departure had already spread among the nobles, including Risthea.

She laughed softly. “No, I didn’t mention it out of irritation. It’s just... I wonder if he’s not causing trouble for you?” She was a calm and gentle woman, truly worthy of standing beside Siegfried.

She had golden hair, striking sapphire eyes, and the graceful presence of someone raised from childhood to be Siegfried’s wife. She had a certain dignity to her that couldn’t be replicated in an ordinary upbringing.

“That’s not fair, Risthea. You make it sound like I’m bothering Kreis,” Siegfried interjected.

“Goodness, Your Majesty. It’s not proper for a monarch to say such things. It makes it hard for Lord Kreis to speak frankly.”

“N-No, I really don’t consider it a bother.”

Risthea giggled. “Hee hee, I was teasing. But Lord Kreis, His Majesty can be rather forceful at times. Don’t be afraid to speak your mind now and again, all right Kreis?”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“You’re both so mean...”

Watching the two of them interact with such familiarity made me feel strangely calm. They suited each other perfectly—a vision of the kingdom’s bright future. I almost felt like an intruder just sitting here. Well, technically I was an intruder.

How had this even happened?

Originally, I’d only planned on signing the documents and then returning home immediately. I was hoping to get back before Professor returned.

But the king was busy. I’d shown up at the exact time he requested, only to be told the meeting was delayed and I’d have to wait. So I’d stepped into the courtyard to pass the time, and that was when I heard a voice behind me.

“Oh? Are you alone today?” It was Risthea. “If you have time, would you care for some tea with me?”

It felt too presumptuous to accept, but I couldn’t think of any reason to refuse. And before I knew it, here I was, sipping tea with her in the garden. A few moments later, Siegfried had appeared, looking breathless, and joined us.

“Lord Kreis, what will you do once your business with His Majesty is finished?” Risthea asked.

“There are a few things I’d like to pick up in the capital. After that, I’ll be returning to the estate.”

“Kreis, you came all this way. There’s no need to rush back,” Siegfried said.

“Your Majesty, Lord Kreis is a busy man. Don’t make things difficult for him. He came all this way to handle the affairs for the orphanage, didn’t he?” Risthea knew why I was here, just as I’d expected. “What you’re doing is truly admirable, Lord Kreis. I do hope His Majesty doesn’t end up hindering your efforts.”

Risthea wasn’t just beautiful, she was sharp too. She stood up to Siegfried when it was necessary.

That was exactly why I looked forward to their reign. And yet, something inside of me felt uncomfortable as the two of them smiled at each other.

I really am in the way...

I wanted to leave as soon as I could. Sitting between the king and the future queen made it impossible to relax. Yeah, that has to be it. What else would make me feel like this?

“Thanks for your concern, Lady Risthea. I’m currently overwhelmed with preparations for the orphanage, so if you’ll excuse me, I’d like to go ahead and get those documents signed.”

My statement was directed at Siegfried, who immediately rose to his feet and said, “Very well, then. Come with me to my office.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

I stood as well, and we gave our polite farewells to Risthea. She gave us a warm smile in return. “Let’s meet again soon.”

“These are the last documents that require your signature,” Siegfried said, watching over me as I signed the final page. This would allow construction on the orphanage to move forward at full speed.

“I’ll remain grateful for your support for the rest of my life, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for such formality. We’re alone, Kreis.”

“Still, this is an official matter.”

I glanced down at the papers. It was true that the kingdom was already investing in orphanage operations, but the terms outlined here were extraordinarily generous.

“I know that you’re a fair ruler, Your Majesty.”

“Of course. Everything written there falls within the scope of our current initiatives.”

That was technically true, but only barely. Still, I wasn’t about to question it any further. I just bowed deeply and turned to leave.

That was when it happened.

“Your Majesty! There’s urgent news!”

The man who burst into the room without even knocking was none other than the prime minister. And his lack of decorum showed that he was clearly in a panic.

“What is it?”

“A divine child! A divine child has appeared in the kingdom!” he said.

I gasped. Divine child. That word alone was enough for me to grasp the situation. Gilles had received the revelation.

I’d known this moment would come, so my initial shock faded quickly. What mattered now was calmly anticipating what would follow.

Ordinarily, Gilles would be invited to the castle immediately and begin to live there under Claude’s protection. But now, his name was tarnished among the nobles. Whether people believed he’d received a divine revelation would likely be split down the middle. Whether the revelation was true or not didn’t matter. What did matter was that doubt had already taken root in the minds of the nobles.

In this world, the truth held little weight. If people didn’t believe it, then it became false—even if it were true.

Calling a revelation a lie might be sacrilegious. But so what? What use was an unhelpful god?

“And where is this divine child now?”

“It’s Gilles von Louboutin, the marquess’s second son, and he’s on his way here with Prince Claude now!”

“Gilles?” The flicker of doubt that flashed across Siegfried’s face was unmistakable.

“Apparently, Prince Claude gave a speech to the citizens in the capital square. A number of nobles heard about it and are already making their way here.”

So rallying the people was their plan. It was surprisingly clever for Claude. Actually, Gilles probably came up with it. Claude probably didn’t even realize he was being manipulated.

“Your Majesty, I suggest you hear them out,” the prime minister advised.

“Kreis, would you stay and observe as well?” Siegfried asked.

“Gilles will be furious when he sees me.”

“That’s exactly why I want you there.”

Ah, so he’s planning to rattle Gilles by keeping me close. That’s perfect for me.

“We have to hurry, Your Majesty!” the prime minister urged.

Siegfried turned his gaze to me, and I gave him a firm nod.

“Then let’s go.” He offered me his hand, and I instinctively placed my own in it. He squeezed it firmly as if to reassure me I’d be just fine, though having him fussing over me made me feel a bit bashful. But honestly, I was fine. After all, Kreis’s revenge was just about to begin.

The audience chamber was packed with nobles. Claude and Gilles stood at the center, separated from the crowd.

“Your Majesty!” Claude completely abandoned his manners the moment he spotted Siegfried, looking breathless and flustered. “This boy is a divine child who will save our kingdom!”

I stood behind Siegfried, watching Claude shout. But the moment he spotted me, his eyes narrowed into a glare.

“What are you doing here?”

“Kreis is here on official business regarding the orphanage. I asked him here, so if you have a problem with it, bring it to me.”

“It’s fine, Your Majesty. It’s only natural for Prince Claude to dislike me, since he thinks so highly of Gilles.” I made sure to put special emphasis on that last part. Predictably, Claude didn’t catch my hint and instead just stared smugly at me.

“I do think highly of him. More than I ever could for a hypocrite like you.”

“I know. Your Highness frequently visits Gilles even after everything that’s happened.”

Yes, please remember that, everyone.

The crown prince was very taken with Gilles, even before any supposed “divine revelation” had appeared. He’d been regularly visiting the boy at home.

I smiled at Claude faintly. Gilles had been lurking silently behind the prince, and now he stepped forward with a sad look on his face.

“Do you still hate me, Kreis? I know father didn’t pay much attention to you because I was sick... And I know that made things hard for you.”

“As I’ve told you before, Gilles, I don’t hate you. I truly hope you can be happy. That’s why I left the estate. I thought if I were gone, maybe you could live peacefully.”

Most of the nobles in this room already knew that Kreis had left the Louboutin estate. Rumors always had a way of growing more colorful with each retelling, though. Given what happened at the birthday party, those rumors likely weren’t so favorable to Gilles.

After all, for the heir to abandon his home was unthinkable. And the fact that Gilles hadn’t been kicked out, but Kreis had left, was even more outrageous. From the nobles’ perspectives, that could only mean something was very wrong with Gilles.

He was the younger brother who’d driven the heir away and then remained behind as if nothing had happened. Thanks to Albert’s coddling, Gilles had grown up with no concept of noble expectations or decorum—he had no idea how his actions looked from the outside.

Thanks for spoiling him so thoroughly, Albert. Even now, he has no idea about the position he’s in.

“Actually, the servants have reported you seem to be enjoying your life quite a bit more since I left. And Prince Claude stays over frequently and has become so close with father it’s like you’re practically family. I’m so grateful you have so many people who are worried about you, Gilles.”

“I don’t recall asking for your gratitude!”

“Mind your tongue, Claude,” Siegfried warned. “That kind of attitude is unacceptable, especially from a royal.”

“Y-Yes, Your Majesty. I apologize.”

Of course, Claude’s apology was for Siegfried alone. The glare he shot at me was still sharp enough to kill. Honestly, I had to admire just how completely Gilles had wrapped him around his finger.

“So I’ve heard there’s been a revelation. Something about a divine child?” Siegfried asked, turning toward Claude, whose face brightened instantly, thinking he finally had his chance.

“Yes, Your Majesty! Gilles has received a divine revelation! He was told his frail health was because he’s absorbing all the impurities from this kingdom, and all this time he’s been protecting us with his body!”

The nobles in the audience chamber began to murmur among themselves. Siegfried raised a hand to silence everyone. “What do you mean by impurities?”

“W-Well, um, we’re not entirely sure yet... But if he received a revelation, then he must be the divine child!”

“And were you present when this revelation was received?” Siegfried asked.

“N-No, not personally, but Marquess Louboutin was there!”

That was how it had gone in the story I wrote too. Albert had claimed to witness Gilles receiving a divine revelation. The same Albert who had abused Kreis, the rightful heir, and whose reputation had now completely gone down the toilet.

“So the only people present at this so-called revelation were Gilles and his father?”

“Y-Yes, Your Majesty.”

The Louboutin family once held considerable influence. As a marquess house, their status was second only to dukes, who were of royal blood themselves. Albert’s word had carried a certain weight. That was why in the novel, few people had dared question his account when he claimed to have witnessed the divine revelation.

But that was then, and now everyone knew Albert’s position had become tenuous at best.

One misstep in noble society could prove fatal. Just one failure and the ground could be ripped out from under you. How many of the nobles here actually believed that Gilles had received a divine revelation?

“You weren’t even present for the revelation yourself, yet you saw fit to bring all this before the court without evidence?” Siegfried asked coolly.

“No evidence? Your Majesty, surely that’s far too harsh! This is an insult to Gilles!”

I’d expected this because Siegfried had said the same thing in my story—he’d challenged the validity of the claim because of a lack of witnesses.

I’d written that Albert’s influence and Gilles’s angelic appearance had swayed the nobility. Siegfried had ultimately been forced to accept Gilles as the divine child, leading to tension between him and Claude.

Now the nobles’ eyes were filled with suspicion as they stared at Claude and Gilles.

Albert wasn’t here, probably because he knew the odds weren’t in his favor. Maybe their plan had fallen apart behind the scenes. Or maybe Claude and Gilles had acted without his knowledge. There was no way Albert, cunning as he was, would let something like this unfold unprepared.

“He adored Gilles so much he was willing to cast out Lord Kreis, the rightful heir. It wouldn’t surprise me if he lied for him too.”

“There were only two people present for something as important as a revelation? Don’t you think that sounds a bit too convenient?”

I overheard snippets of whispered conversations. So did Gilles, apparently, because his face flushed red and he began to shout.

“I did receive a revelation! God appeared before me and said, ‘Your body is absorbing the kingdom’s impurities! If you find and eliminate the source, you’ll be healed!’ That’s what he told me!”

No one made eye contact with him. That was Gilles’s flaw. He was cunning, but once someone looked down on him or pitied him, he cracked. He couldn’t take the loss of control.

“Gilles, that’s enough. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have jumped out the window that night. That must’ve been hard on you. Is that why you’re doing this? Because you’re trying to get everyone’s attention?” I asked softly, my voice filled with feigned sympathy.

“No, that’s not it! I really—”

“You’re a good kid. It’s okay. Just apologize for the lie and let’s start over. I’ll listen to anything you have to say.”

The more earnestly I spoke, the more the nobles began to shift their sympathy toward Kreis. Gilles and Claude were now completely isolated. The room was full, but not a single person was on their side.

“It’s not a lie! It’s not!”

He looked like the boy who cried wolf. There were no gods involved. The danger came from people. They watched and they judged.

I gave Gilles a look full of pity. And then he exploded.

“Don’t look at me like that! I won’t let scum like you feel sorry for me!”

I had to commend myself for not bursting into laughter.

“Ohh!” Gilles clamped a hand over his mouth, realizing what he’d said all too late. He’d done it. He’d finally done it.

Now everyone here believed the revelation was a lie. After all, only those beloved by the gods could receive divine revelations. No one would believe a heart that twisted could ever be beloved by the gods.

The truth didn’t matter. I didn’t care what had really happened. All that mattered was that Gilles had just lost his trump card.

“Did you all just hear that?”

“What filthy language, coming from such an innocent face!”

“No wonder. He was born from a commoner, after all.”

The nobles all glared coldly at him.

“Gilles, you...” Claude looked stunned. The illusion had finally been broken. That pure, delicate Gilles he had clung to had never existed. You’ve seen nothing but a fabrication.

“Claude. Even after all this, do you still claim to believe him?” Siegfried asked, stepping forward.

“Your Majesty, I-I...”

“I’d hoped for so much from you. That one day, you’d stand beside me and protect this kingdom. Even if you were lost now, I believed you would find your way and become a pillar of strength and serve as my right-hand man.”

“Your Majesty...”

“But I see now that my hope was misplaced. You’ve lost your composure twice now. You’ve failed to assess the situation. You’ve listened to only one side, belittled others based on nothing but assumption, and forgotten your position. You’ve behaved with nothing but arrogance. And now you dare speak as if this kingdom is ‘impure’? You are no longer fit to bear the title of royalty. As of today, I hereby strip you of your title.”

“Please, Your Majesty! I only believed in him! That’s all I did!”

“Take them away. Falsely claiming to receive a divine revelation and attempting to incite public unrest is a grave offense. Hold them in solitary confinement until sentencing is decided.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

The royal guards moved in swiftly at Siegfried’s command, surrounding Claude and Gilles.

“Please, Your Majesty! I beg you! Just give me one more chance!” Claude begged.

“I really did receive a revelation! I’m telling the truth! You’ll regret this!” Gilles shouted.

Siegfried didn’t even glance in their direction. Their voices faded down the corridor as they were dragged off. Then he turned to the gathered nobles. “I apologize for this commotion.” They all bowed and quietly filed out of the audience chamber until it was only Siegfried and me.

“Leave us,” he ordered the guards, who bowed and took position just outside the doors.

We did it. Kreis, I’ve avenged you.

In this kingdom, committing deception in the name of the gods was considered one of the highest offenses. If things continued as they were, Claude and Gilles would likely face execution.

“Kreis. I’m sorry for my brother’s words,” Siegfried said, his voice heavy.

“You don’t have to apologize. Prince Claude was only trying to protect someone he cared about.”

Too much, in fact. So much he took himself down with that boy he loved. Getting revenge on the prince had been no easy task. If Claude had come to his senses earlier and cut Gilles off, I would’ve had to expend far more time and effort to bring him down.

“I never thought it would come to this...condemning my own brother.” Siegfried rubbed his temple and shook his head slightly.

I only thought of Claude as someone I had to get revenge on, but he was Siegfried’s precious younger brother. And Siegfried didn’t know that Claude was plotting to usurp him. Family ties meant little to me, but I could understand how painful this must have been for Siegfried.

“I’m sorry, but I’ll need you to stay in the capital a little longer. Albert must be found and detained. Your testimony will be vital, given all that’s happened,” he said.

I nodded. “All right.”

Siegfried let out a deep sigh and shook his head once more, as if to shake off his sadness, then stood up straighter. When he lifted his face again, the king had returned.

“Forgive me for venting. I’ll summon the ministers. We’ll need to decide how to move forward. I’ll have someone come for you shortly. Wait here.”

“Got it.”

He switched gears so quickly I couldn’t help but admire him for it. Siegfried’s footsteps held no hesitation as they echoed down the hall and faded away.

Now that I was alone in the audience chamber, I stared at the floor. This was where Kreis had died before. He’d been nothing but a burden. I could still hear his voice in my head, crying out.

“Give me the chance to have revenge.”

That wish had now come true. Revenge was complete. There was no longer any reason for either of them to be killed.

“Hah... Ha ha ha ha!”

It was finally over. From here on out, I was free to live however I wanted.

So what should I do first? I’d inherit the marquisate, naturally. I’d start by restoring the Louboutin domain and turn it into a prosperous land. I’d continue funding the orphanage, creating a better future for the children. And then after that—

“Argh!”

Suddenly, something slammed into my back. A dull impact followed by a surge of burning heat raced through my entire body.

What just happened?

The smile that had grown as I imagined my bright future froze on my face, lips twitching.

“Why...”

I looked down and saw the point of a blade protruding from my chest. By the time I understood what was happening, something was already rising in my throat.

“Nnghh!”

It was blood. There was a pool of blood spreading at my feet.

But I’d changed fate. I wasn’t supposed to die here this time. Yet here I was again, bleeding out on this cold stone floor.

I could hear someone breathing behind me.

Who is it?

Gilles and Claude had already been taken to the dungeon. Everything was supposed to be over. So why was this happening?

“Guh... Ahh!”

The blade was pulled from my chest, sending white-hot pain searing through me. My knees buckled, and I collapsed face-first onto the ground. I couldn’t move. All I could do was shift my gaze.

Who? Who did this?

There was someone there. I could feel them. But I couldn’t see.

At least tell me who killed me... My eyes were wide open, but I saw nothing.

A warped sound reached my ears. “If you die...Siegfried will go down with you.”

No, don’t touch him! I wanted to scream it, but my lips wouldn’t move.

The chamber went quiet.

I don’t know what happened after that.

“Haaah!” I jolted upright, gasping for breath. I looked around and saw I was in my bedroom at my estate. I frantically ran my hands over my body, but there was no blood. I hugged myself tightly.

I’m alive.

I could still feel the stabbing, searing sensation. The memory of it was still vivid in my mind. That meant this wasn’t a dream.

I practically threw myself at the mirror. And there it was—his face. Kreis von Louboutin.

I yanked open my nightshirt and checked my chest. No wound, no scar.

“Did I come back again?” Apparently my death hadn’t been permanent. My knees buckled with relief, and a cold sweat dripped down my back.

Kreis’s wish had been fulfilled, and I’d gotten revenge on Claude and Gilles. Yet I’d still been killed, and now I’d come back again.

But why? Who’d done it?

I thought it was all over, and now I had to start again? Was revenge really the only wish Kreis had carried? I’d granted that wish, but I still came back. Did that mean there was another wish left unfulfilled?

The killer’s voice echoed in my mind. “If you die, Siegfried will go down with you.”

Had Siegfried been killed too? Since his survival was part of Kreis’s wish, was that why the clock had turned back again?

My thoughts spiraled and confusion consumed me.

Don’t panic. Stay sharp. One way or another, Kreis had always wanted to protect Siegfried, and that hadn’t changed.

But when had I come back? How far had I rewound this time?

Since I was at my estate, that meant I’d already left the Louboutin manor. Moonlight filtered softly through the window, casting a gentle glow over the pitch-dark room. Professor wasn’t here, so he must’ve already left with the children. That would make this the night before I went to the capital.

I pulled open the drawer by the bed and took out my journal, finding the date was exactly what I expected, then I flopped down on the bed.

“What the hell happened?”

I touched my chest, recalling the sensation of the blade being driven into my back. I could still hear the breath of the person behind me lingering in my ears—it sent a chill down my spine. Someone other than Gilles or Claude wanted me dead.

“Who?”

Who the hell killed me?!

A clean strike, straight through the back. It had been calm, precise, and with no hesitation, just cold, deliberate malice. I’d collapsed in a pool of blood, not even knowing who had killed me or why. I’d just died helplessly.

I’d thought it was over and my revenge was complete...but it hadn’t been.

“So it wasn’t just Gilles and Claude...”

This was supposed to be my story. I’d written it. So why was everything so far off course? A plotline I hadn’t written was unfolding right in front of me. There was someone out there with a clear intent to kill me, and I didn’t even know who.

But there was no choice. I had to fight, because if I didn’t, I’d be killed.

“Tomorrow, huh...”

Tomorrow it would happen again.

But this time I knew I’d be targeted, so I wouldn’t allow it. I’d be fine. I wasn’t afraid.

“I’ll have someone come for you shortly. Wait here,” Siegfried said.

“No, I won’t be able to relax in a situation like this. I’ll head there myself. Is it the same room as before?” I asked.

“Yes, that room is reserved for your use. Feel free to make yourself comfortable,” he said.

“Thanks.”

This time, as soon as Claude and Gilles were dragged away, I left the audience chamber and headed straight for the guest room. I just wanted to get out of there, fast.

The whole scene had played out like a film I’d already watched, repeating the exact same steps, cornering Gilles and Claude all over again. But there was no excitement in it now. Not like the first time. Now all that mattered was keeping myself alive.

I collapsed onto the sofa in the guest room and let out a sigh. I should be safe here. There was no one else around, and I’d hear if the door opened.

I was so relieved my throat suddenly felt dry. I reached for the pitcher of water on the table, poured a glass, and drained it in one gulp.

And that was a mistake.

“Ngaaah!” The glass slipped from my hand. A burning heat tore through my throat. I clutched at it, gasping, stumbling forward against the table.

Pain surged through my stomach.

Crimson droplets splattered on the table. Blood. That same color as before.

“Krrgh...”

I’d left the audience chamber early, done everything right. I’d avoided the threat, or so I’d thought. I hadn’t expected a trap to be set for me here.

Someone was mocking me. But who? Who did this?!

I couldn’t breathe. My vision flickered and darkened at the edges as I choked. I opened my mouth and gasped for air, but nothing came. The pain of suffocation was unbearable. Then slowly, it began to fade and relief crept in.

Finally I can escape this despair, I thought.

My consciousness began to slip away. It almost felt sweet, like drifting off to sleep after a long day. It was over.

The pain, the fear, everything.

For now, anyway.

“Haah, haah, haah...”

This time I was sure I’d escaped.

I tried to catch my breath. This spot should be safe. The royal guards were nearby. I could see all my surroundings. No one could sneak up on me.

Or at least, it should’ve been safe.

But then an arrow pierced me right through my throat, and the crimson blood dripped down.

I’d been killed again. But why?

I wanted to scream for help, but nothing came out. I’d hidden out in the castle gardens, and the guards were just a short distance away, but I couldn’t call to them. The pain, the heat, the sensation of choking.

Tears ran down my face. I wanted to breathe, but I couldn’t. The fear of suffocation set in.

Why? Why does this keep happening to me?

Oxygen drained from my lungs and my consciousness began to fade. And just as I was slipping away, I felt another impact.

And with that, my body slumped lifelessly to the ground.

Silence followed. I’d been shot through the throat and heart, and I stopped moving.

“Ahhh!” I bolted upright in bed.

It had happened again. I’d been killed again.

How many times had I ended up back at this night? I’d stopped counting after the tenth time.

No matter what I did, I always ended up dead. In the audience chamber, in the guest room, in the streets of the capital, and this time, the castle gardens.

No matter how cautious I was, no matter how much I changed things, I was always killed over and over. And I still had no idea who was behind it.

Someone else killed me besides Claude or Gilles. I knew that, but I couldn’t stop them no matter what I tried.

Ugh, this is terrible.

I lay back in bed and put my arms over my face.

Tomorrow I’d die again. It was always the same. If I didn’t have this cursed power to return from the dead, I wouldn’t have to suffer like this so much. Just because I came back didn’t mean the pain of death wasn’t real, and I was sick of it. I was sick of the pain, the fear, the suffocation.

No. Don’t give in.

The enemy had their sights on Siegfried too. I had to stop them no matter what.

Think. Who had the chance to kill me?

It had happened in the audience chamber the first time. Albert wouldn’t have made it that far. He’d have been arrested before he set foot inside.

But I couldn’t think of anyone else who’d want me dead.

I relived the scene with Gilles and Claude so many times it felt like I was going crazy, and every single time I was killed afterward.

“That’s it.”

Suddenly I had an idea.

If I was going to die over and over again, maybe I could use that to my advantage. I’d use my life as bait. What was one more death, after so many?

“Heh. Yeah, that’s it.”

If I tried to run, I couldn’t catch the one who did it. And if I couldn’t catch them, then I wouldn’t know who they were.

I’d experienced pain and suffering many times. After all, no matter how many times I died, I’d just keep coming back to life.

It felt strange, somehow, to choose the place I would die.

Most importantly, it couldn’t be outside because the enemy could take me out clean with an arrow before I even spotted them—that would be game over. It had to be indoors. Somewhere without clutter, without places to hide. If it was an open space, I’d know the moment someone approached.

So I chose the throne room as my place to die.

The room was protected by a barrier which sealed off all forms of magic to prevent any harm from befalling Siegfried. If someone wanted to kill me, they’d have to come close to me to do it.

So I was back to the beginning. That thought left me with a strange feeling as I listened to Siegfried speak the words that signaled the end of this farce. “Take them away. Falsely claiming to receive a divine revelation and attempting to incite public unrest is a grave offense. Hold them in solitary confinement until sentencing is decided.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

I watched, emotionless, as the royal guards took Gilles and Claude away. It didn’t matter. I was going to die again anyway. And when I died, this whole thing would just reset.

Once the nobles had all left the chamber, I spoke up before Siegfried could offer his apology. There was no point in wasting time, after all.

“There’s nothing for you to apologize for, Siegfried. You should go and determine what comes next.”

“Kreis, are you all right?”

All right? Not a single thing about this is all right. I’m about to be murdered. Again.

But of course I couldn’t say that. So I just plastered a smile on my face and told him I was fine.

“I’ll leave the rest to you. I can’t go home today, can I? Just send someone to show me to a guest room, and I’ll wait there.”

“Okay, but...are you sure you’re all right, Kreis? You seem so defeated.”

“Defeated? Why would I feel like that after everything’s finally been resolved?”

This conversation was pointless. Once I died and time rewound, it would be like it had never happened. I just wanted him to leave already. I was here to get killed.

“Kreis, if something’s bothering you, then—”

“Pardon the interruption, Your Majesty. But there’s unrest among the citizens outside. We must decide our next actions swiftly.” The prime minister entered the throne room and spoke before Siegfried could pry any further. I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes as he glanced my way.

“Just go. Please,” I whispered so only Siegfried could hear.

“Very well.”

This was how it had to be. If Siegfried didn’t leave, my unidentified killer wouldn’t come.

My hands were trembling—not out of fear, but adrenaline. I wasn’t afraid of dying. After all, I’d just come back to life again anyway.

Still, the farther away Siegfried got, the more anxious I felt. Because once he was gone, it would all begin.

“I just hope it won’t hurt too much,” I muttered with a sigh as Siegfried disappeared from view. I clicked my tongue; I hadn’t meant to say that out loud. But if I didn’t go through with this now, it’d be another meaningless death.

This time, I figured if I was going to die anyway, then I wanted to strike back, just a little. I reached behind me and felt for the dagger tucked into my belt. I’d concealed it there for this very moment. I wanted to make the other side feel even a fraction of what I’d suffered.

I turned my back to the entrance, this time with heightened senses. I focused on every little sound I heard.

And before long, there it was—the sound of faint breathing. But no footsteps, which meant they were being cautious. Still, the soft rustle of fabric and quiet breathing told me someone was drawing closer.

Come on already. I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to spin around, and waited for them to get near me. When I heard them hold their breath, I took it as a signal to turn around, but...

“Kreis!”

I felt a heavy impact and was thrown onto the ground. I whirled around in a panic and saw...

“Ahh! No...! Why?!”

Siegfried lay in a heap on the floor.

Why? What is he doing here?! He should be with the prime minister!

I’d lived through this moment over and over again, so why was Siegfried here this time?

“Siegfried!”

I rushed over and pulled him into my arms, and my hands brushed against something slick on his back—blood. Siegfried’s blood stained me as I held him.

“No... Why? You’re not supposed to be here!”

No... Someone tell me this isn’t real. That it’s just a dream...a nightmare! That’s all I want to hear.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. This was the one thing I couldn’t allow to happen. I’d fought so hard to prevent this. If Siegfried died, then it was all meaningless. I hadn’t thrown my life away for this.

“What’s the point if you’re the one who dies?” Tears blurred my vision. Siegfried had died because of me, again.

“Kreis...”

The warmth of his body was fading fast, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. He’d taken the blow to his back when he shoved me out of the way, and now I could only watch with dread as the life slipped from his body in my arms. I wanted to help him, but I couldn’t. Even though I knew this was all wrong, there was absolutely nothing I could do.

He couldn’t use magic in the throne room. That was why he’d jumped in.

But he didn’t need to protect me. I could just die and come back. I didn’t matter here—I could die a hundred times and it would be fine.

“Why did you protect me?! I was supposed to die, not you!” I cried in a total panic.

He reached out with trembling fingers to touch my cheek. “No... I-I can’t let you die. I can’t...accept that...”

His fingers were so cold. I gripped his bloody hand and pressed it to my cheek, trying to warm it as I begged him. “Siegfried, please don’t talk. Just stay still!”

“Kreis, you’re...”

“Please!”

He was losing so much blood, and there was no way for me to stop it.

“Kreis...”

“Wait, please wait! Please don’t leave me, Siegfried!”

But my prayers were in vain. His eyelids slowly fell, and his body went completely limp. The weight in my arms told me it was over. He was nothing but an empty shell now.

“No, no...”

He died gazing up at me. A single tear had slipped from the corner of his eye, and I scooped it up with a trembling finger.

What was he trying to say at the end? I wondered. And what was going through his mind? Pain? Agony? Hatred?

I bit down on my lip as the memories of my own countless final moments came flooding back. I hadn’t wanted him to experience even a single one of those feelings. But why had it come to this? I still didn’t understand. I didn’t know what went wrong.

But there was one thing I did know.

“My, my... I certainly didn’t expect King Siegfried to die. What a shame... He was a once-in-a-millennium talent.”

The person standing before me now was the one who’d killed Siegfried. I held his body close as I cried out to them.

“Why? Why would you do this?!” I’d considered so many possibilities. I’d even thought it might be Raiden, one of Siegfried’s closest aides, but I’d never once suspected her. “Why, Lady Risthea?!”

Yes, the woman standing before me and looking down at me was Risthea Kahrs: Siegfried’s fiancée, his trusted confidante, and someone who’d always treated me with kindness—or so I’d thought.

Why was she trying to kill me? She’d always smiled so kindly by Siegfried’s side. Why was she still smiling after she’d just killed him?

I didn’t understand. I couldn’t understand how she could smile as if nothing had changed. The Risthea standing before me now was like an entirely different person.

“Oh, I like that face you’re making... It’s the look of someone betrayed by someone they truly trusted. How utterly wonderful,” she said with a quiet chuckle. The sound made it even more unbelievable that she was the same person I’d known.

Who was this? I stood there speechless as Risthea placed a finger against her chin, as if pondering something.

“Your mana isn’t very strong, but I sense divine energy from you. Hmm... This might still work.” Her eyes sparkled with happiness, but I didn’t know why. Siegfried was already gone.

“You have the eyes of someone burning with vengeance. Yes, those eyes are what I want. Maybe even you could do it with that kind of rage. I’ll lend you my power.”

“To do what?”

“It’s true that I killed King Siegfried. But was it really just me? Can you be sure I was the only one who would’ve killed him? It just happened to be me this time. But maybe it’s the world that never truly loved him. Maybe it’s the whole world’s fault,” she said.

“You are the one who killed him! I watched you do it, just now!”

“Ha ha ha. Yes, you’re right. I did kill Siegfried this time. But it’s your fault, you know, because of that little show with Gilles and Claude. If you hadn’t sent them away like that, I wouldn’t have had to step in and get my hands dirty.”

“Are you trying to say you’ve been manipulating Gilles and Claude?”

“Don’t get it wrong. Gilles has always had a twisted personality, and Claude has always been a fool—none of that was my fault. Well, if you had to blame someone, I guess you could put it on Albert.”

Albert... Why is she bringing him up? Did he put her up to this?

“Why do you think your brother’s body is so frail? ’Cuz he’s been ‘carrying the sins of this kingdom’? Of course not. It was because your father used him as a sacrifice to obtain a fraction of Siegfried’s immense magical power.”

“What?”

Sacrifice? I had no idea what she was talking about. I wasn’t even sure if I should still refer to this person as “she” anymore at all.

A shiver raced up my spine. I didn’t understand any of this. What was she?

“Your father siphoned mana from Siegfried little by little without anyone noticing. That’s the only reason he was so kind to Gilles. The man only ever cared about himself.” Her tone of voice had gradually shifted from Risthea’s usual gentle manner to something haughty and rough. “Remember how Gilles said he received a divine revelation? Well, that was me, whispering into his ear. Pfft, divine revelation, my foot! These idiots can’t tell when someone’s a god or not! Those fools drained your precious Siegfried’s mana for years! I’ll help you avenge him. Why not start by offering them up in a blood sacrifice?” Risthea said with an amused sneer.

This new information threatened to upend everything I thought I knew.

“I see. So that’s what happened.”

It was all starting to make sense...why Albert favored Gilles and why someone like Gilles, so full of malice and so unworthy, had been “chosen” by the gods.

Albert had sacrificed Gilles’s health to give him the ability to steal Siegfried’s power—that was why I sensed Siegfried’s magic in Gilles. They’d jumped to blame Siegfried for the corruption of the land, but it was never him. It was all really simple once I thought about it.

“Ha ha ha...” The laugh escaped me. Of course. Siegfried had never been the blight on this kingdom.

“You hate your father, don’t you? The man belittled you for years, abused you, and in the end, he brought harm to your precious Siegfried. You should hate him. Kill him. And all the people of this kingdom who drove Siegfried into a corner...”

“Kill them? Ha ha!” The laugh was hollow in my throat. What would that accomplish? Siegfried was already gone. The noble sun had vanished from the world, leaving only darkness behind. What was left for me in this world now?

“Ha ha ha! A world without Siegfried means nothing! So what if the world’s to blame?! What good is revenge?! Everything is empty without him!”

I was still here, stuck in a world without Siegfried. He was gone from it. All I held now was a lifeless shell. If revenge could bring him back, then I’d gladly embrace it. But he wasn’t coming back. He was gone. He was never supposed to die here. And still, once again, he’d thrown his life away for me.

“Siegfried...”

I held his body close. It was over. Everything was over. There was no reason left for me to remain in this world.

“Isn’t that called love?”

Professor’s words echoed in my mind. Back then, I hadn’t understood. I’d been running from my true feelings. I didn’t know what love was. I didn’t even know how to begin to understand it, but this feeling wasn’t something as simple or fleeting as love.

I couldn’t live without him.

He was always so composed as a king, and yet when he was alone with me he was so emotional and expressive. He paid attention to me and noticed even the slightest changes. He came back here and gave his life to save me.

A world without Siegfried meant nothing to me.

I wasn’t going to die because I hadn’t fulfilled Kreis’s wish. It wasn’t because the kingdom needed Siegfried or anything noble like that. I simply couldn’t live in a world without him, and there was nothing more I could do to save him here.

“How ironic...” I muttered bitterly. It was only now after I’d lost him completely that I could finally admit to myself that it wasn’t just admiration. I loved him more than anyone or anything. I loved him so much that breathing in a world without him felt like agony.

Somewhere along the way, Siegfried had become that special to me. He showed me sides of himself he never revealed to anyone else. I felt like he’d meant those feelings for me and not for Kreis, and that made me happy.

I’d let him into my heart without realizing it. And I’d fallen in love with him.

It hurt. The reality that he wasn’t here hurt so damn much.

I reached for the sword still gripped in Siegfried’s hand, gently pried his fingers from it, and lifted the blade.

“You think you can get revenge with that sword? Don’t be stupid. You’re a fool if you think someone like you could defeat me.”

“Why would I want to defeat you?” My reflection stared back at me from the glinting blade. My hair was a mess and my face was smeared with blood, but I didn’t care. There was no one left whose opinion mattered to me.

I reversed my grip on the sword.

“Wait. What are you doing?”

“What else? I’m going home.” Back to a world where he still existed. I knew exactly what this pain would feel like, to be stabbed by this sword. I’d felt it before, and I’d vowed to never go through it again. But now, I wasn’t afraid.

“Hey, what are you planning? If you’re going to lose your mind, the least you can do is turn your rage on the world!”

“Ha ha! Don’t be ridiculous. Do it yourself.”

I didn’t care whether this world burned or not.

“Are you bluffing? Maybe you’re just trying to catch me off guard? Even if you—”

“Nngh!” I plunged the blade deep into my own chest without hesitation. I drove the sword deep into my body and my blood spilled freely, soaking Siegfried where I still held him close with one arm.

“Ah... I got you dirty...” Blood dripped from my lips.

“What are you doing?! What... What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

Risthea’s sudden panic was amusing to me. I felt myself smiling. What did it matter if one more corpse joined the pile after she’d killed Siegfried?

“Wh-Why throw your life away?!”

Oh, I see...

I listened to her voice as my consciousness slowly began to grow foggy. Someone like her could never understand what it meant to give your life for someone else.

“Why? It’s simple... It’s love. That’s all...it is...”

Thud!

The sound felt far away. Was it my body collapsing, or something else entirely? I couldn’t tell. Everything was drifting further and further away.

I wasn’t afraid of dying. What scared me far more was staying in a world without him.

“Wait for me...”

I’ll be back soon, and next time I swear I won’t let you die.

“Kreis.” I heard a gentle voice calling my name from somewhere far away.

“Ahh!” I bolted upright and scanned the room. I was in my bedroom back at my estate, just like all the other times I’d returned before. I touched my chest—no wounds. Siegfried, who’d been cold and lifeless in my arms just moments ago, wasn’t here.

I’d never been so grateful for this curse of coming back to life. I could redo it and try again.

“Shall I say welcome back?”

“Professor?” Professor hopped onto the bed, startling me. If time had rewound to the usual point, then he should have still been out in the forest with the children, so why was he here? Had something gone wrong? Had I failed to die? Had I somehow survived and left Siegfried behind?

The possibility that I hadn’t died at all frightened me. If I hadn’t died, then I had to do it again right now. I had to go back to a world where Siegfried still existed.

I looked around for my dagger, but Professor said, “You don’t need to do that. You returned a little earlier than usual this time.”

“I did?”

“This is the night Siegfried stayed at the estate, just after he visited your quarters and returned to his guest room.”

Why did I get here earlier? What was different this time?

“Most likely it’s because you chose to die by your own hand. Your powerful resolve may have called you further back.”

I touched my chest again. There was no wound, but the pain of that moment still felt vivid in my memory.

“I should apologize. I knew you’d be returning through death again and again while I was away, but I needed to replenish my divine energy. I figured it was fine since you’d come back anyway, so I left you alone for a while.”

“Hang on a second. You knew I was dying over and over again?”

“That’s what our contract was for.”

“Contract...”

I thought back to when I gave Professor his name.

“I can’t foresee everything in this form. The contract was necessary. Thanks to that, I was able to observe what you were going through, especially this time when your heart was under so much strain. That’s why I decided to abandon the full replenishment of my divine energy.”

That was right... Professor said he would watch over me—not help, though, just watch.

“It sounds bad when you put it that way, but yes... I did leave you on your own for a while.” He nudged his nose against my hand. “I’m sorry.”

I didn’t know how to respond.

You watched me go through all that and did nothing? You stood by while I died, over and over again?

The idea that he’d been watching me through all that despair filled me with a burning rage. I had struggled, knowing no matter what I did, I’d be killed. Just thinking about how pathetic I must’ve looked, flailing hopelessly in that darkness, made my blood boil.

“You really are reckless, aren’t you? But it seems like you managed to land a blow on them.”

“Them?”

“Yes. You saw them, right? That child?”

“Are you talking about Lady Risthea?”

“Yeah. Well, more like the thing that became Risthea.”

Ah, so it really wasn’t the woman I knew.

It looked like Risthea, but that uncanny way her tone and manner of speech had changed... Not to mention the thick presence of something else... I’d felt something was off the entire time.

“I don’t normally interfere with the world. If I did, reality wouldn’t sustain it. But they crossed the line.”

“What the heck was it? It wasn’t Risthea, right? If that thing could interfere with the world, then it’s not even human? You don’t interfere, but what about me? Isn’t my constant death and return just as much interference?!”

Professor kept being all mysterious and avoiding the point; it was driving me nuts. On top of that, he kept talking like that thing was more important than me—like I didn’t matter.

He never did anything even when he was nearby. He said he’d watch over me, but he wasn’t even there when it really counted. And even now, after forcing me through so many resurrections, he had the guts to say he couldn’t intervene?

“What even am I to you?! Do you like watching me suffer?!”

“No, that’s not it at all! I just...”

“If you really saw everything, then you know! You know what I went through every time I died! How I trembled in fear! How I despaired when Siegfried was killed! You saw all of it! Did you enjoy watching that?!”

I knew I was taking it out on him unfairly. He’d never promised to save me. I’d always known no one was coming to help. My life had always been about struggling and standing on my own two feet without relying on anyone else.

Despite all that, anger welled up from deep inside me. Knowing he had watched me, fully aware of how cruel it was, and still left me there to suffer was just too much.

“But you never called for me.”

“What?”

“I told you before, I’d come to you if you truly needed me, no matter where I was. But you didn’t call for me even once throughout all those deaths.”

“What would have changed even if I did? You said you couldn’t help me.” I glared at him and he sat back, shifting his position.

“Fine, I get it. I’ll explain everything.”

“Shouldn’t you have done that from the beginning?” I snapped.

Professor let out a sigh. “I intervened in this world only because they did it first. The simplest term to describe them from your world would be a fallen angel.”

“A fallen angel?” I’d definitely read about the term before. They were angels who had served a god or gods but abandoned heaven due to pride, doubt, or any number of rebellious reasons.

“I cherished them, you know. But they turned on me and said they didn’t need gods anymore. They just stormed off. Can you imagine shouting at a god and telling him you don’t need him anymore? How cruel.”

“Hang on. You’re saying you’re not just a divine beast, but you’re a god?” I stared at him, shocked. He was a god? This lazy creature who begged for sweets along with the children, lazed around and did nothing but take naps, and threw tantrums when I scolded him?

“How can a god be this useless?!” I blurted out before I could stop myself.

Professor bared his fangs and snarled. “How rude! I have been useful! I was keeping that thing from getting to you, just by being near you!”

“Huh?”

“I didn’t even have to do anything! My presence alone was enough to ward them off! But you wouldn’t behave yourself...” He muttered that last part under his breath.

I tried to comprehend his explanation. I’d just thought he stayed by my side to beg for snacks, even though he never did anything to deserve them. I’d accepted him basically as a pet, like a dog who would give me comfort. I had no idea he had been protecting me.

“Divine energy and mana are two sides of the same coin. They cancel each other out. As long as my divine energy is near you, their power can’t affect you. And no matter how many times they change their appearance or disguise themselves, I can always recognize them. That’s why they couldn’t come near you: they didn’t want me to discover their true identity.”

“So what you’re saying is, if you just stayed by my side all the time, the fallen angel won’t be able to touch me and I won’t be killed?”

“Well, it’s not that simple. This body is just a temporary vessel. I can’t store infinite divine energy in it. When I was with you, I was constantly releasing divine energy as a kind of deterrent, but eventually the energy in this body ran dry. That’s why I went to the forest to replenish it. But the place wasn’t as saturated with divine energy as I expected, so I couldn’t recharge properly.”

“So basically you ran out of fuel and became useless.”

“Would you stop calling me that?”

“But that fallen angel is like you, right? Oh, that’s right... You’re a god. Should I stop calling you Professor?”

“You don’t need to change anything. I actually like that name.”

“All right, then.”

But wait, what about the arrogant guy I met when I was first reincarnated? Wasn’t he supposed to be a god?

“Oh, that was me too.”

“What? No way. That guy was super full of himself.”

“That’s how I’m supposed to act around humans, you know. You have to maintain an air of authority. But I figured if I acted like that around you in this form, you’d just get all nervous, so I decided to keep things friendly.”

“What do you mean, authority?” All I remembered was someone who was condescending and impossible to talk to.

I still couldn’t wrap my head around it. This little creature in front of me was calling itself a god. I’d never been that religious. No matter how much I’d begged for help, no god had ever come. I’d lived multiple lives believing gods didn’t exist. So even now, being told Professor was a god didn’t really move me.

“Just so you know, this is only a temporary form. My true self is so amazing you’d fall to your knees in worship.”

“Yeah, sure. I doubt it.”

“You’re so mean!”

I ignored his grumbling and voiced the question that had just popped into my mind. “Does that fallen angel also have immunity to the effects of the resurrections like you do?”

“You mean, can they retain their memories across the time loops?”

“Yeah, that.”

“Only I have that. Well, and you.”

That was one bit of good news, at least. If the fallen angel could remember everything, they’d already know I’d identified them and figured out their plan.

“They don’t even know you’ll come back after you die. They also don’t know that I’ve picked up on their presence. They think I don’t know. That’s why they won’t show themselves in front of me—because they’re afraid I’ll see them.”

“They can’t use divine energy like you can?”

“Divine energy is power that comes from the gods. Those who have turned away from me can no longer use it.”

“So they’re not that strong, then?”

“They can still use mana, even if they’ve lost the divine energy. Not nearly as much as when they followed me, of course. And if I’m nearby, my divine energy cancels out their magic almost completely... Or at least, that’s how it’s supposed to work.”

“What do you mean?” Something about the way he said that nagged at me, but he didn’t answer.

“That’s why the time I wasn’t with you was their perfect chance to kill you.”

“So what do they even want? No matter how far I run, they keep trying to kill me. But I don’t get it. What’s the point of killing someone like me?”

When it came down to it, Kreis was nothing more than a background character in this story. It made sense to target Siegfried. But why come after Kreis so relentlessly? It didn’t make any sense.

“To get to Siegfried.”

“What do you mean?”

“The fallen angel tried to use Gilles and Claude to push Siegfried into a corner, and there’s a reason for that. They want to overthrow me and destroy this world.”

My brow furrowed as I considered this. “If Siegfried steps down and Claude takes the throne, the kingdom will collapse. But is that enough to destroy the whole world?”

Could Claude really mess things up that badly? Well, it was Claude we were talking about, so probably.

“The throne is irrelevant.”

“Huh?”

“It’s not about who’s the king. What’s important is breaking Siegfried. And you’re the key to that.”

I pointed at myself in disbelief. “Me?”

“Yes. You. For their plan to work, it’s crucial that you die.”

Kreis had to die to push Siegfried over the edge?

“You mean the fallen angel is banking on the idea that Siegfried will rush in to save me so they can kill him?”

“No, I mean it literally. Your death is what matters, because Siegfried becomes the demon king when you die.”

“What?!”

Clearly I’d been through too many death loops, because my brain was broken. I’d misheard what he said in a spectacular way.

“You didn’t mishear me.”

“He becomes what?”

“The demon king.”

“Who does?”

“Siegfried.”

This wasn’t funny at all. Was watching my life just a game to him or something?

“Like I said, this isn’t a joke. He becomes a demon king of terrifying power and destroys the world.”

“Come on. Siegfried? The guy everyone calls the devoted king? He’s the furthest thing from a demon king I can think of.”

He’d devoted himself to his kingdom. He’d never destroy the world. Even I wouldn’t write such a stupid character arc.

“He’s always had an insane amount of mana—even losing some to Albert didn’t faze him. He keeps it in check through sheer willpower.” Professor continued in a solemn tone. “But when you die, the restraints on his willpower shatter.”

“They shatter?”

“Snap right in two.”

“And that’s when Siegfried becomes the demon king?”

“Exactly. A demon king whose power surpasses even mine. And when that happens, he could destroy not only this world, but other worlds too. All because you die.”

“But only if I die?”

“Yes. Only if you die.”

But why? That made no sense. I couldn’t even come up with a plot that ridiculous. It was inconceivable. I couldn’t imagine Siegfried losing control like that. And I certainly couldn’t imagine him as the demon king.

“You’re lying.”

“I am not!”

“This is Siegfried we’re talking about.”

“He’s already shown signs, hasn’t he?”

Siegfried, a demon king? That’s absurd. How could he destroy the world? Someone that kind? Yeah, right.

“Well, believe it or not, that’s how it is. It’s the truth, whether you accept it or not. The reason I broke my own rule and came to this world at all is because I have to keep you alive and end this loop.”

“And yet you just sat back and watched me get murdered over and over.”

“I couldn’t help it! I ran out of divine energy! And if I actively interfered, it would’ve meant wiping this world clean and rebuilding from scratch! And I really don’t wanna do that!”

“Wipe it clean? What would happen to Siegfried then?”

“Wow, even now you’re worried about him first? Most people would be like ‘What about me?!’ You’ve been through all this pain, all those deaths, even by your own hand. You’re starting to sound like a martyr now, you know.”

“I didn’t keep dying because I wanted to! And this time...Siegfried died. He died...” I trailed off. Siegfried had died right in front of me.

Suddenly I was covered in a cold sweat, and just remembering that moment made my breathing turn shallow.

“Ahh...”

“Your body might heal again and again, but your heart still remembers the pain. You try not to think about it too much. Wait, where are you going?!”

I didn’t wait for Professor to finish. I ran out of the room—I had to be sure. He was suddenly all I could think about. I had to see him alive and well with my own eyes. I wouldn’t believe it until I did. Was this really the world where Siegfried was still breathing?

I felt completely desperate as I ran to him.

“Siegfried!”

I threw open the door to his guest room. Although the rest of the estate was still bare, this room had been neatly furnished thanks to Lucas. Siegfried was lying on the canopy bed reading a book, and he blinked in surprise when I burst into the room. But I didn’t care. I threw myself into his arms without a second thought.

“Kreis?”

He was alive. He was really alive.

I was so overwhelmed with happiness that I squeezed him tightly. Siegfried drew in a breath, startled, but I barely even registered it.

I pressed my ear to his chest. His heartbeat was strong and steady, and I finally let out a long sigh of relief. That sound was proof that Siegfried was alive. And proof that this was the world where he existed.

I nearly cried in relief. Being able to feel his warmth again was more precious than anything I could ever express. I’d been so afraid of that warmth slipping away again. But right now, it was here...grounding me and seeping right into my heart.

He gently rested his hand on my head and began to comb his fingers through my hair. “What’s wrong? We just said good night. Did you have a nightmare or something?”

His voice jolted me back to reality. That was right...from his perspective, we’d just seen each other. Now that I was thinking more clearly, I realized how nuts this seemed. I was in my nightshirt and had barged into his room without permission. But my arms only tightened around him.

“Kreis, I can’t help you if you don’t say anything.”

I couldn’t tell him that I’d just died, and that I watched him die, that I’d come running to see if he was still alive. He’d think I’d gone completely mad.

“S-Sorry...”

I couldn’t find an excuse. I hurried to pull away, but Siegfried stopped me. His arms held me tightly, and he leaned in to peer into my face.

“There’s no need to apologize. I just want to know what scared you so badly.”

“It’s nothing. Really... It’s nothing at all.”

I couldn’t tell him. I didn’t want to tell him. It was better for him to never know what had happened.

“You really don’t want to talk about it?”

I didn’t answer.

“Okay, then I won’t ask anymore. But in that case, let’s just fall asleep together like this.”

He pulled me beneath the covers with him.

“Siegfried, I...”

“It’s all right.” He adjusted his position and wrapped his arms around me again before I could argue. “It’s perfect timing, actually. I was just thinking about how I was afraid to sleep alone tonight,” he said.

Liar. It was a lie so gentle it made my heart ache. No...it had been aching from the moment he held me.

Kreis had died first in that original timeline. But this time after I saw Siegfried die before my eyes, I’d realized it. I didn’t want to lose him. I couldn’t live without him; that was how deeply he’d embedded himself in my heart.

If I had to call that feeling anything, it would be love. Just as I’d said to the fallen angel.

His warmth against my cheek was unbearable. He cared about me so much, but I didn’t deserve such affection. I was deceiving him. This kindness wasn’t meant for me, because I wasn’t the real Kreis. I truly didn’t deserve Siegfried’s kindness.

“You’re trembling. Are you cold?”

I cherished this warmth. I knew this gentleness was meant for someone else, but still, I couldn’t bear to let go.

“Kreis, if you’re sad, you can cry. If you’re angry, you can let it out. When you’re in my arms, you don’t have to hide anything. Just be yourself.”

I couldn’t. I could only lie in front of him. He offered me such kindness, and all I could do was keep deceiving him.

“Kreis, at the very least, I want you to feel peace when you’re with me.”

Every time he said my name, I wanted to scream, “You’re wrong! I’m not your Kreis!”

How would he react if I said that? Would he be sad? Angry? Would he despair? I didn’t want to see him like that.

“I’m sorry, Siegfried.”

I was sorry for barging in on him in the middle of the night. For not telling the truth, and for stealing the life of someone precious to him.

Siegfried didn’t reply, but I felt his body shaking. He was chuckling softly.

“We slept like this once when we were children, didn’t we? Do you remember?”

I did. We’d hid under the blankets late into the night, whispering about everything. Kreis had talked about his grand dreams of making the kingdom better, and Siegfried had said, “Then I’ll become the kind of king you’ll be proud to serve.” It was the moment Kreis had chosen to dedicate himself to Siegfried.

But it wasn’t my memory. It belonged to the real Kreis, and to Siegfried. A memory just for the two of them.

“You’ve always been so earnest. That’s what I’ve always admired about you.”

“I’m not the same person I was back then,” I said.

Because I wasn’t him at all.

I didn’t regret being here. Even if the real Kreis had been the one to return, everything likely would’ve gone the same way it had the first time.

But precisely because I knew the full story, because I was cunning and stubborn, I could protect Siegfried from Gilles and Claude. I wasn’t about to back down from the fallen angel either.

Still, I wondered if Siegfried would really be happy about that. Maybe I could keep him from dying. But the person he really cherished was his childhood friend, and that person was already gone.

“Do you think you’ve changed?” he asked.

“I think I’m a far more cunning person than you think.”

“You mean when you pretended to sympathize with Gilles? Or when you looked all sorrowful to win everyone’s pity?”

I froze. I never considered that he’d seen through it. “You noticed?”

“I pay more attention to you than you think.”

Siegfried’s beloved Kreis would never have done something so manipulative. Had I disappointed him? I tensed up.

But then I felt him laugh again, his chest shaking gently against me.

“I know you’ve been doing everything you can to stay by my side. And I don’t think that’s cunning at all. In fact, I was pleased. You’ve been fighting off every threat that comes your way. I’m relieved.”

“Relieved?”

“Yes. Especially if you want to stand beside me. You can’t always just endure things. Remember, attacking is also a form of defense when it comes to protecting yourself. If anything were to happen to you, it could be fatal for me.”

He was right. If Kreis was to be by Siegfried’s side, he had to be the kind of person who could survive. The tragedy had happened precisely because he couldn’t be.

Kreis had been too kind. That was why he’d never struck back, no matter how cruelly he’d been treated. He endured it all over and over again until he was murdered.

But I could not forgive those who trampled on his kindness and who swore to destroy this world for making someone like Kreis wish for revenge. That was the kind of life I had chosen to live.

“You’ll accept me even now?” Even though I wasn’t the kindhearted Kreis von Louboutin who tried to love his family, no matter how much they mistreated him?

“You’re just the same as you always have been.” Siegfried patted my back gently as he held me. His words were so kind they only deepened my despair.

They weren’t the words I wanted to hear. I knew he was only saying it because he didn’t know the truth. He didn’t know I wasn’t really Kreis. But I had gotten my hopes up, just a little, and been disappointed.

But then Siegfried said, “You think you’ve completely changed, don’t you? But some things don’t change so easily.”

“Like what?”

“You’re still stubborn, a sore loser, terrible at asking for help...”

“Those are just insults.”

“And you’re hopelessly cute when you’re absorbed in something you love. When you get annoyed or upset, it’s just your way of showing you care.”

“Now you’re calling me cute?”

“No matter how hard things are for you, you never put yourself first. If someone’s in trouble, you’ll help them, whether you admit it or not. And you see people for who they really are, not what status they hold. That’s why people like Theodore and the children are drawn to you.”

“Okay, okay. Enough already.”

I wasn’t even sure if all that was meant as praise, but the fact that it applied to who I was now made my heart a little warm. At least it wasn’t the past Kreis he was blindly seeing.

Then he smiled and said, “See? You might think you’ve changed, but you really haven’t. You’re still the person I fell in love with.”

“Love...?” My heart skipped a beat, hard. And even though I told myself not to, I waited for his next words.

Siegfried loves me?

“Having you here in my arms right now is the greatest happiness I could ask for. And the fact you haven’t run away, maybe I’m allowed to be a little conceited and think that means you love me too?”

He really had no idea... I did love him. Enough to throw everything away. Enough that I couldn’t live in a world without him.

If I’d been the real Kreis, I wouldn’t have hesitated to say so. But I wasn’t. I wasn’t him. Even with all his memories and all his feelings, it didn’t change the fact that I wasn’t the one Siegfried cherished.

And because I loved him, I couldn’t respond to his feelings while still pretending to be someone I wasn’t. I was full of lies and deception. What right did I have to be anything to him?

“Does it bother you that I love you?”

“That’s a really unfair question,” I said.

“I just want to stay by your side.” His arms tightened around me... Then his lips brushed against mine.

I gasped.

It was my first kiss.

I’d never kissed anyone, not even in my previous life. I’d never even fallen in love.

I’d never understood what it meant to love someone. I’d never known how to value someone else, because no one had ever thought I was important. My life was based purely on survival, so I’d never thought about sharing my emotions with another person.

I used to wonder what was so meaningful about something like touching lips.

And now here I was, shaking with emotion I’d never felt before. It made me happy to be held. A simple kiss made me want to cry with joy. These feelings were all so new to me...but I still wasn’t the rightful recipient.

“Stop, Siegfried...”

I love you. I’d die for you. That’s why I can’t accept your feelings.

“What I feel for you...is admiration, not love. We’re both men... And you’re engaged, remember? So please, stop saying such foolish things.”

Had I said it convincingly enough? Had my voice trembled? I prayed nothing in my tone had betrayed me.

I felt his arms tightening around me again. It was painful. It hurt worse than stabbing myself in the chest.

“I understand...”

Even though I was the cause of it, hearing him say that nearly crushed me.

I wanted to scream that I was lying. That I loved him and wanted to be loved by him. But instead, I swallowed it down and tried to pull away. But he didn’t let me go.

“Siegfried, stop playing around.”

“When I said I understood, I meant I understand that your feelings for me are admiration.”

“Then let me go.”

“I won’t force you to be mine. I’ll respect your feelings.”

Those words made my whole body go limp. It was sad, but it was the right thing to do. The Kreis that Siegfried had cared for only admired him. Twisting it into something else would be wrong.

“But still...” He shifted slightly and leaned in to look me in the eyes. “That doesn’t mean I’m giving up.”

“What?”

“You may think it’s just an excuse, but my engagement was always to buy time. I have no intention of making Risthea queen, and she knows that. She also knows that I love you.”

What?!

“It doesn’t matter that we’re both men. Not when it comes to love. And if you were to accept me, I’d be ready to announce it to the whole world. So I’m not going to stop until your admiration turns to love for me, Kreis.”

He smiled and gently kissed me on the forehead.

“Is this acceptable as a sign of affection?” he asked.

“O-Of course it’s not!” I clamped a hand over my forehead. My cheeks were burning, but Siegfried didn’t even flinch.

“Then let me swear my loyalty to you here and now.”

He took my hand and kissed the ring I wore...the one he had given me.

“You don’t need to worry, Kreis. I have plenty of patience. Take your time falling for me.”

I’d always known that Siegfried had nerves of steel and that nothing could shake him. But I never expected that would apply here too.

And yet, a part of me felt relieved that he wouldn’t give up.

I really was a deceitful man.

I watched the crow created from Siegfried’s magic fly off through the open window, then gave a deep sigh.

“It’s finally time...”

Tomorrow I’d have to go back to the castle. My relationship with Siegfried had only changed subtly, but it was still enough to make me wonder what would happen.

Nevertheless, the message came just like last time—a summons to the castle to sign the documents for the orphanage. If Siegfried hadn’t sent word through his crow, I would’ve had to reach out to him, because that would be the day Gilles and Claude would go to the castle and claim a fake divine revelation from a fallen angel.

Not going wasn’t an option. Plus, it was my best opportunity to corner them. But after that, the fallen angel would come to kill me. I’d thought about it over and over again but still hadn’t come up with a definitive way out. Still, I couldn’t stay home.

“The time draws near. But I don’t have enough divine energy right now. I don’t even know if I’ll be able to protect you.”

I wanted some time alone to talk with Professor, so I’d sent Theodore off on an errand to keep him away from the study. Thanks to that, we could talk freely without worrying about anyone overhearing us.

“Listen, Professor. Just stay out of sight for a while.”

“What?! If I do that, you’ll just get killed again!”

“The fallen angel won’t come for me until after I condemn Gilles and the others. Until then, I want them to think I’m vulnerable. There’s no need to give the enemy extra time to plan, right?”

Professor had learned of the fallen angel’s existence through the memories from my death and return, but the fallen angel didn’t know yet that there was a god inside my divine beast—and apparently a god was something special to a fallen angel. That could be a good thing or a very, very bad thing. Still, the more cards we could play to confuse the enemy, the better.

“So I’m your ultimate wild card, huh?”

“I never said you were that useful,” I joked.

“How rude!”

I had a lot of things to do tomorrow, so I wanted to settle everything before the end of the day.

“Nothing good ever comes from being rash, you know. You could always come hide out with me in the forest until I’ve recharged my divine energy.”

“And how long would that take?”

“Hmm, about a month, maybe?”

“Well, that’s not an option. And even if you do recharge, you’ll just run dry again eventually unless we deal with the fallen angel,” I said.

“Yeah, that’s true.”

I ignored Professor’s pouty silence and turned to shut the window I’d left open for the crow. But just as I reached for it, the same crow swooped back inside, brushed past me, and landed on the back of the sofa.

I tipped my head in confusion. “Why did you come back?”

A moment later, I heard Siegfried’s voice coming from the crow. “I forgot to tell you something.”

“What’s that?”

I thought back to our previous conversation. There were no glaring omissions. I tensed up, wondering if something had changed, but then Siegfried spoke again through the crow.

“When we see each other tomorrow...would it be all right if I held you and kissed you?”

“N-No! Of course not!” I blurted out.

“What a shame,” he chuckled. I was about to snap back when he continued, “I still love you. And you can tell me you love me too, if you change your mind.”

“I-I think it’s time for you to leave!” I shouted, my face on fire. How could he say something so embarrassing?! The crow flapped its wings and flew out the window once again.

“I look forward to hearing you say you love me tomorrow,” he said, and that was that.

“Wow, he’s intense, isn’t he?” Professor murmured with admiration, watching the crow disappear into the sky. “He loves you a lot. Why won’t you let yourself reciprocate his feelings? You love him too, don’t you?”

“I’m not the one Siegfried loves.”

“Sure you are. He just said so, didn’t he? He said he still loves you.”

“He can only say that because he doesn’t know who I really am.”

“I don’t know, I think he said that because he sees who you are now.”

That was a dangerous statement. I wanted to believe Professor, but I couldn’t—not while I still carried the memories of the years Kreis and Siegfried had shared. The one Siegfried wanted by his side was the Kreis who’d lived all those years with him, not a fraud who took his place.

“Hey, Professor.”

“Yeah?”

“Is it possible to switch me and Kreis back?” I’d been wondering about it since Siegfried said he loved me. I was ready to hear the answer, whatever it was.

“Sure, I can do that.”

“All right.”

That was all I needed to hear. My mind was made up; I would return this body to its original owner.

I would take on all of the dirty work. Even if the real Kreis came back now, he wouldn’t be able to save Siegfried, so I had to return the body to him after everything was over and done.

But just for now...just for a little while, I wanted permission to steal a bit of Siegfried’s love...and when the dust settled, I’d give Kreis his body back.

“You really are impossibly stubborn, aren’t you?”

“Should a god really be saying stuff like that?”

“What happened to the sly, mean-spirited person you claim to be?” Professor huffed, turning his back to me as he curled up on the sofa.

“What’s with you? You’re pouting now?”

“I’m not pouting. I’m exasperated. Honestly, you should just let yourself be happy.”

“You’ve been saying some really ungodlike things lately.”

“Even gods get irritated sometimes.”

I knew he was upset on my behalf. That alone was enough to remind me that I wasn’t completely alone in the world. Even if I disappeared once this was over, Professor would remember me as I was.

“Don’t be satisfied with that alone.”

“You said you didn’t want to interfere with this world too much, right? If I give this body back to Kreis, then your involvement stays minimal.”

“Yeah, that’s true. It’s the cleanest solution. I understand it, I really do. And I’ll go along with it. But I really hate this martyr complex you’ve got going.”

No matter how long we talked, we were never going to see eye to eye on this. I didn’t need him to understand. As long as he honored my wishes, that was enough.

I could feel the mood souring, so I sat down beside him and gently stroked his soft fur, steering the conversation to another topic.

“Hey, just how strong is the fallen angel?”

“Well, even though it’s fallen, it’s still a part of me. It can’t directly destroy this world, but without the divine energy to cancel it out there’s probably no one alive who could beat it right now.”

He sounded just a little too pleased with himself, which was frustrating.

“Hey, you do realize we have to take that thing down, right?”

“Take it down, huh? Well, for now let’s focus on surviving tomorrow.”

“If you keep talking like that, I’m going to get killed again. Isn’t there anything we can do that’ll make it disappear, like sunlight or holy water or something?”

“Now listen here. Even if it’s fallen, the child was once far closer to me than any human ever could be. And frankly, I find it insulting that you’d think it’s just some fragile little thing.”

“Then why don’t you smite it with divine wrath or whatever?”

“I can’t do that either. It may have turned its back against me, but it’s still my child. And if I were to unleash my divine wrath, the world would be destroyed.”

“You’re useless!”

“The only one who can possibly fight that thing is Siegfried, but not now, with his mana drained by Albert. If you die and he reaches his breaking point, he might be able to destroy it, but then the world will fall apart and you’ll reset again. He needs his mana back so that doesn’t happen.”

“If Gilles is executed, wouldn’t that automatically end the contract, since the sacrifice would disappear?”

“But the fallen angel is impersonating Siegfried’s fiancée now, right? So I highly doubt they will let Gilles be sentenced to death.”

Right... Risthea was the future queen, and she already wielded considerable influence. It wouldn’t take much effort on her part to reduce Gilles’s sentence.

“What if we force Albert to end the contract himself?”

“If you were Albert, would you end the contract?”

That was a good point. Albert would be thrown into jail, so he would likely view that stolen mana as a lifeline, and I couldn’t see him letting go of it willingly.

I suddenly had an idea. “Then we only have one option left.”

Professor lifted his head in surprise, having already read my thoughts. “Hey, now. Don’t you think that’s a bit extreme? That’s way too violent and—”

“This loop is never going to end if we keep hesitating!”

I couldn’t keep doing this. I had to end things quickly and give this body back to Kreis. Because if I didn’t, I was afraid that eventually I’d give in to the desire to keep his life for my own.

“I have to finish this quickly. Then I want you to put everything back the way it was before.”

“Yeah...maybe that really is the right call.”

Even though it was my own idea, I felt a pang in my chest when Professor agreed. I didn’t really want him to stop me, but some petty, selfish part of me still wanted him to care enough to try. And the fact that he could read me so easily only made me want to end this even more.

I’d finally be free once it was all over. I wouldn’t have to think anymore.

I wouldn’t have to keep wanting to be loved.

“I heard His Majesty’s been visiting you quite frequently lately, Lord Kreis.”

The rose garden in the palace courtyard was in full bloom. Risthea Kahrs—the king’s fiancée and our future queen—sipped her tea with an elegant smile, glancing between me and Siegfried.

But that was just a ruse. In reality, she was the fallen angel, the one pulling the strings behind the curtain. She was the true mastermind.

I didn’t know when she’d stopped being Risthea, though. Had it been from the beginning, or had she taken over Risthea’s body partway through, like me?

The calm, gentle smile she wore now was in stark contrast to the smile she’d worn when she’d stabbed Siegfried—an image burned into my memory. I never would’ve suspected she was capable of such a thing had I not seen it with my own eyes.

“Is something the matter, Lord Kreis?”

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

I’d been staring at her, lost in thought. The last thing I wanted to do was rouse her suspicions. I hastily tried to regain my composure and felt Siegfried’s hand brush against mine under the table.

“I can’t believe you’re staring at Risthea. I’m jealous.”

“N-No, that’s not...”

“Goodness, how troublesome! I had no intention of competing with His Majesty, but I’m afraid I can’t return your feelings, Lord Kreis,” Risthea said with a playful chuckle.

“I knew you’d say something like that, Risthea. Honestly, I’m relieved not to have to fight you for him.”

“Surely you mean you’re relieved not to have to crush me for Lord Kreis’s sake?”

They bantered back and forth with calm, pleasant smiles, as if they were just talking about the weather, though their words didn’t match the mood at all.

“P-Please wait. I think there’s been some kind of misunderstanding, Lady Risthea...” I said.

“Oh? His Majesty’s making quite the show of things. I thought perhaps he finally expressed his feelings for you and they’d been returned. Or am I wrong?”

“N-No, it’s not like that...”

Siegfried turned to me with a smile. “Remember what I said? Risthea knows how I feel about you.”

“Yes, of course. True love is a beautiful thing. Still, Lord Kreis, royal marriages aren’t always straightforward. I have to remain as a stand-in until your feelings catch up with His Majesty’s. If he were without a fiancée, it could spark pointless conflict among the noble factions.”

She looked at me fondly. If I’d still believed she was just a noblewoman acting as Siegfried’s coconspirator, I might’ve thought she truly was a worthy future queen. But knowing her true identity as the fallen angel made her every graceful move unbearable to watch.

She lied so flawlessly I doubted Siegfried would believe me even if I told him the truth. Still, watching the two of them smile at each other made me feel quite unsettled.

She was still close enough to kill him at any time. Professor said that her real target was me and that Siegfried’s death had only been collateral damage, but knowing that didn’t ease my anxiety.

Had she chosen Keris because she’d sensed Siegfried’s feelings for me? Would she still be focused on me this time?

Doubt and anxiety churned in my mind, making it a total mess. I noticed my hand shaking as I held the teacup and tightened my grip to steady it. Calm down. Now’s not the time to raise suspicion.

I knew she couldn’t read my mind like Professor, but that didn’t mean I should let my guard down—one mistake could be fatal.

“Um, I’m honored by His Majesty’s feelings, but I’d rather serve him as a loyal subject,” I said.

“Oh, my. Turning down the king himself? Perhaps I should host a little tea party to soothe his broken heart.”

“No need for that, Risthea. I’m planning to keep loving him until he loves me back.”

“I’d expect nothing less from you, Your Majesty. You need Lord Kreis by your side. It’s almost like you’d fall apart without him.”

It was a convincing display. She even gently placed a hand on her cheek like she was genuinely touched. But I caught a hint of a smirk on her face when she turned her gaze away. It was a slight change no one would notice unless they knew who she really was.

“Please stop teasing me, you two. Your Majesty, forgive me for speaking out of turn, but I’d like to go over those documents with you now if you don’t mind.”

I had restrained myself from confronting her thus far, but I’d slip up if I stayed here any longer. I had confirmed what I needed to—what I’d seen that day hadn’t been a nightmare or anything of the sort. It was reality. I drained the last of my tea. Siegfried narrowed his eyes and completely missed the mark, as usual.

“See, Risthea? Now Kreis is upset because of you.”

“Oh dear, how rude of me! I suppose I was just a little envious of how happy His Majesty looked. I might’ve taken my teasing a bit too far.”

“Heh. Did I really look that happy?”

“You do. And you should cherish that happiness, Your Majesty.”

Even though her smile seemed to celebrate Siegfried’s joy, I couldn’t help but hear the sinister intent beneath the surface. At one time, I might’ve found the way they smiled at each other heartwarming. But now I just had the urge to rip them apart.

This woman was hiding malice toward Siegfried behind the face of a perfect lady, and I didn’t want her anywhere near him.

I tugged at his sleeve. I knew it was rude, but I didn’t care. I just couldn’t take it anymore. He noticed immediately, placed his hand over mine, and turned to Risthea without teasing me.

“We’ll be going now,” he said.

“Excuse me, Lady Risthea,” I said, rising to my feet and bowing toward her.

Risthea stood up too and dipped into a graceful curtsy. “I look forward to our next meeting, Lord Kreis.”

Next time we meet, I’ll rip that mask right off your face.

The condemnation of Gilles and Claude went smoothly. I’d been through it so many times at this point that I knew exactly who would do what and when.

The first time, I thought I’d gotten to the end of the road, but now I knew better. It was just another checkpoint.

“Are you all right, Kreis?” Siegfried asked.

“I want to say yes, but this hit me harder than I expected. Are they bringing my father in too?”

“Yes. He can’t claim ignorance anymore. Claude testified, and that’s enough to confirm your father helped fake the revelation alongside Gilles.”

“Yeah, I figured. Listen, I have a favor to ask.”

“Of course. You’re not just involved in this. You’re a victim too.”

“I want you to have Lady Risthea present at the council meeting,” I said.

“Why Risthea?”

“I appreciate everything you’ve done, but you’re quite biased in my favor. I think she’ll give a more neutral perspective.”

That was a lie, of course. I knew exactly what Risthea would do—argue for leniency on Gilles’s behalf. But it was better to keep her in that room than let her act unchecked behind the scenes.

It wasn’t going to be a quick meeting. House Louboutin still had power, and since Claude was the crown prince it wouldn’t be easy to punish him. It would take at least half a day. Worst-case scenario, it could drag on for days. Either way, I had things I needed to do while they were kept occupied.

“Are you saying I’m too in love with you to be objective?”

“Siegfried...”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. Fine, I’ll bring Risthea. We can talk through it together.”

“Thank you.”

I’d basically just questioned Siegfried’s judgment as king, and he hadn’t even flinched. He just accepted it quietly, without getting angry. It made me feel guilty, but I couldn’t take back what I’d said, so I just bowed instead.

“In the meantime, I’m going to need you to stay here at the castle,” he said.

“Of course. I was planning on it.”

The prime minister came in to summon him like always, and I watched him hurry off. As soon as he was out of sight, Professor appeared behind me without a sound.

“Is it my turn now?”

You’ve barely got any divine energy left, right?

“At least you’re not alone, though.”

I guess, but you’re just watching.

“Aw, don’t be like that. You’re relieved to have me here, and you know it.”

Stop reading my mind.

But he was right. It did feel different this time. Knowing I wasn’t alone gave me more comfort than I expected.

“Risthea’s busy with Siegfried right now.”

“That won’t last forever.”

“That’s why I’m using the time we’ve got.”

It wouldn’t be long before Albert arrived at the castle, and once he did I would confront him directly.

“You’re really reckless, you know that?”

“Worst-case scenario, I’ll die and try again.”

“That’s pretty grim. You know the pain is real each time, right?”

Oh, I knew. The fear of death still lingered. Every time my vision went dark I wondered if it was the end. There were some moments when I wished it was and others when I was terrified it might be.

Just because I had this power to cheat death didn’t mean I could trust it. What if it didn’t work next time? What if this was the final death loop? It was certainly possible this time could be the last time because of the whim of some god.

I had been terrified the first few times it happened. After that, the deaths were so painful I begged for it all to be over so I could have a release.

But I didn’t care how many times I had to die, as long as I could protect him. As long as I got past the pain and suffering, I’d return from death. And I could handle the pain and suffering, all for the sake of the real Kreis, the one Siegfried cherished.

“Humans don’t change easily, you know. But even after dying over and over again, you still don’t think about your own happiness first? It’s unbelievable.”

“I do think about it.”

My happiness would come when I saw him hold the one he truly loved with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, yeah. I know nothing I say is going to change your mind right now. Let’s just take a break until Albert gets here. I’m starving.” Professor looked thoroughly exasperated and flicked his tail dramatically as he turned to leave the throne room. “Come on, hurry up! Time to eat!”

“Fine, fine. You’re so greedy.”

He glanced back at me, I ran after him and then walked by his side. I was grateful that he stayed with me, despite all his complaints.

Much sooner than I’d expected, one of the royal guards told me Albert had been brought in, and I went to see him right away.

He wasn’t in a prison cell, probably because he’d never openly claimed to have received the revelation, but he was still confined to a room under heavy guard. He wasn’t happy about it either.

“Did you come all this way just to mock me?” he spat before I even had the chance to greet him.

“Mock you? Don’t flatter yourself. Although I have to admit, it’s disappointing to see a former marquis forget basic manners just because he was stripped of his title. Instead of greeting your guest, you insult him, father?”

“I haven’t been stripped of my title yet! Don’t get cocky!”

His hair was disheveled and his clothing wrinkled, which suggested he’d either resisted arrest or thrown a fit once he was dragged here. Either way, he was clearly rattled.

Even now, he thought he could get out of this. Maybe he didn’t fully grasp the situation, or maybe he was hoping my grandparents would bail him out.

Unfortunately for him, my grandparents had already sent official papers naming me their successor. There were no kind words, no pity, and no apology—it was quite businesslike. But honestly, that was enough for me.

Albert didn’t know it yet, but the title of Marquis Louboutin was already mine.

“He never knows when to give up.”

Professor slowly trotted over and sat behind me, almost like he was standing guard at my back. Albert had never seemed particularly aware of his presence before, but now he seemed afraid of him.

“A-Are you going to sic that thing on me and maul me to death?”

“Of course not. I don’t need to do anything so dramatic.”

You’ll be judged either way. No intervention needed on my behalf.

“Then why are you here? Did you finally realize how foolish you’ve been and come to apologize?”

What kind of twisted logic is that?

I folded my arms in exasperation and dropped the last shred of decorum I’d been holding on to.

“Apologize to you? Don’t make me laugh. Honestly, your stupidity is exhausting. Gilles is ten times more cunning than you. Maybe you should’ve asked him for tips.”

“Why, you insolent little...! You’d better watch who you’re talking to!”

“And who exactly is that? Because the title of Marquis Louboutin has already been passed on to me. You’ve been cut off from the family. So now, you’re just...Albert.”

Despair filled his eyes. “What...?”

The title of marquis was everything to Albert. He had nothing without it.

“You were barely gifted with any mana to begin with, and yet you still had the nerve to fool everyone for all this time.”

“What?! I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

This was the important part. I smiled confidently at him.

I know your secret.

“If you don’t have it, steal it, right? You had the audacity to steal from the king himself. You really must’ve lost your mind.”

“H-How... I mean, no! I don’t know who told you that or what lies you’ve heard, but you’ve been deceived! I haven’t done anything!” he shouted.

“Why is it that Gilles’s body has always been so weak, then?”

He didn’t answer me.

“Poor Gilles. The only comfort he had his whole life was thinking you loved him more than anyone else. How do you think he’d react if he found out it wasn’t love at all?”

There was no way he could deny it anymore. I would tell him I knew everything. I took a step toward him, and Albert immediately backed away, looking frightened.

“You offered up your own child as a sacrifice. You’re a devil.”

Gilles was his own flesh and blood. But he gave up his own son as a sacrifice without even blinking. He’d treated him like livestock.

“How dare you act as if you understand! I’m not even of noble birth! How do you think I survived in this world of cutthroat aristocrats?! I needed power!”

“So you stole mana from the king and sacrificed your child to do it? Why don’t you go ahead and explain that to the nobles yourself and see how many of them take your side.”

Albert’s face had been flushed with rage, but now he turned pale. If this got out, he wouldn’t just lose everything—he’d be executed on the spot.

“W-Wait, Kreis. Where did you hear all this? Are you the only one who knows?!”

“What if I am?”

“Then let’s make a deal. I know everything about House Louboutin. I’ll tell you everything and anything you want to know. Just keep this secret!”

“No, thank you. My butler’s very capable. He’s already swept through the estate and found everything you were hiding—including the jewels and the ledgers.”

“You ransacked my room?!”

“Well, it’s not your room anymore.”

Albert looked like he was ready to punch me, but he stopped himself, probably because Professor was still sitting behind me. If I were alone that’d be one thing, but if he ended up fighting with Professor, he couldn’t avoid a commotion, and the royal guards would be alerted if he caused any problem inside the castle. And if Siegfried caught wind of it, Albert would be completely destroyed.

I didn’t think Professor would fight him anyway, but just having him by my side was enough of a deterrent.

“It’s over. I know everything. I won’t let you steal any more of Siegfried’s mana.”

“You don’t understand! I did all of this for you! I needed that power to protect you! I didn’t make you the sacrifice because you’re important to me! That’s why I took in that useless child, who had no skills at all, and offered him up instead! Can’t you understand a father’s love? Can’t you see how much I care about you?!”

It was really unbelievable that he could lie with such a straight face. If I’d really meant something to him, he never would’ve treated me the way he did. “A father’s love”? I didn’t want it or need it from a man like him.

“No, I can’t see that. All I see is a man who always puts himself first.”

I stared down at him coldly. The more pathetic he looked, the calmer I felt. I wouldn’t let this man shake me anymore.

“Trying to talk me out of this won’t work. The only thing you can do now is end the contract that’s draining Siegfried’s mana and destroy the evidence. Do that and maybe I’ll keep my mouth shut about all this. Consider it a final courtesy to someone who used to share my name.”

“I-I can’t. The contract doesn’t end until I die.”

“I figured as much.”

It may have been a deal with a fallen angel, but it was basically a deal with a devil. According to the records, pacts with devils were sealed with life itself. Unless there was some special clause, the contract was binding until death.

“I was hoping there’d be another way, but I guess not.”

“Wh-What are you doing?!”

I pulled out the dagger I’d hidden under my cloak, and the color once again drained from Albert’s face.

“Y-You’re going to kill me?!”

“Well, it’s not like I have any other choice, do I?”

If I didn’t kill him, Siegfried wouldn’t get his full mana back, and if we didn’t get his mana back, then we couldn’t beat the fallen angel.

I tightened my grip on the dagger. Albert tried to back away, but I used Earth magic to bind him. The ground surged up around his feet and locked him in place. He struggled, lost his balance, and fell hard. I stepped in front of him.

The guards had told me his mana had already been sealed—I didn’t even know that was possible. Regardless, without his powers, the gap between us didn’t matter anymore.

“You realize what you’re doing, don’t you? Killing your own father is a sin no god would forgive!”

He wasn’t wrong. Even Professor had been watching me with a quiet pleading look in his eyes since I pulled my dagger. But I couldn’t back down. I had to do it.

That was why I’d come here, after all. So then why were my hands shaking? Albert had tormented Kreis for years. He deserved to die. I knew that, and I believed it from the bottom of my heart. But deciding to kill someone with my own hands and actually crossing that line took a different kind of resolve.

I steadied my breath and tightened my grip on the dagger. I had to get it together. I had to do this. There wouldn’t be a future left if I didn’t.

“L-Let’s just say Gilles made the contract on his own! We’ll pin it all on him! If he dies, the contract ends, and you and I can start over! I don’t have to die!”

“How selfish can you be? First you sacrifice his health for your own ambitions. Now you’re ready to kill him just to save your own neck? I don’t pity him. Not after everything he’s done, but the least you could do is face the end with him.”

Suddenly, the door connecting to the next room burst open. “You must be kidding. Who said you could speak for me? It’s disgusting!”

It was Gilles.

I hadn’t expected him to come here, of all places. The surprise caught me off guard, and he took that split-second opportunity to snatch the dagger from my hand.

“What the hell are you doing here?” I demanded.

“It’s all because of the generous heart of our lovely future queen. She decided I was too pitiful for a cell and gave me a nice little room with a guard instead. Isn’t sympathy from nobles just the most nauseating thing?”

“Gilles, Lady Risthea is very worried about us.” Claude came in after Gilles. They’d been in the room next door to Albert this whole time? What were the guards thinking? No, they’d most likely been put there by Risthea.

“Well, thanks to her, we got here just in time to catch a very interesting conversation. Maybe I should thank her after all,” Gilles said with a wicked grin.

Gilles pointed the dagger at me, but his eyes were on Albert. And judging by the way Albert’s face twitched, he hadn’t known Gilles was nearby either.

“G-Gilles, surely you realize it was all a lie, right? Just something I said to calm Kreis down. It wasn’t how I really felt. You’re the one I—”

“You really are sloppy, you know.” Gilles ignored Albert as he turned back to me. “You showed up here all on your own. If it were me, I’d have cried to Siegfried and dragged him along. But I guess this is the kind of naive move only someone like you would make.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Why what?” he sneered.

“You were in the next room. You heard everything, so why are you still defending him?”

“You really don’t get it, do you, Kreis? I was safe as long as I was useful, even if it meant I was a sacrifice. I was a hell of a lot more valuable to him than you ever were.” His words were dripping with mockery, but his face betrayed him. His smile faltered and crumpled.

And for the first time, I felt a little sorry for him.

He was bluffing. Believing he was loved had given him confidence, and now that illusion was gone. He couldn’t possibly stay calm after hearing the truth.

“That’s enough,” I said.

“Shut up.”

“You’re only making things worse for yourself,” I warned.

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!” Gilles lunged at me, brandishing the dagger, his face contorted with anger. But before I could use Earth magic to stop him, Albert grabbed me from behind and locked my arms in place.

“Let go!”

“Gilles! Do it now!” Albert shouted.

He was shameless. The same man who’d just tried to offer Gilles up as a sacrifice was now urging him to kill me instead.

“Ha ha ha! I should’ve just done this from the beginning!”

Damn it. I let my guard down.

I tried to use my Earth magic, but it didn’t work. Maybe it was because Albert’s mana was sealed and I was in contact with him.

I glanced toward Professor on instinct, and I immediately chided myself for it. I knew he wouldn’t help.

“This isn’t my part to play.”

“Goodbye, Kreis.” Gilles said with a twisted grin. Claude opened his mouth like he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn’t stop it.

No one was going to save me. I’d known that from the start.

So this is it. I’m just going to die again, after everything.

I gave up and let my body go limp. Gilles’s dagger came closer to my throat.

But then something strange happened.

“Kreis!”

A gust of wind tore through the room, knocking Gilles and Claude off their feet. A warm body slammed into my back, and arms wrapped tightly around me.

I knew this warmth. But how?

“Sieg...fried?”

Why was he here? I never even heard the door open.

Stunned, I turned and looked up at him. His arms tightened around me, and I heard his hoarse voice in my ear. “I channeled my mana into your ring so that if you were ever in danger, I could reach you no matter where you were.”

“When did you do that?”

“The day I told you I loved you. I’m sorry I didn’t ask permission. But I don’t regret it.”

His voice trembled with fury. I didn’t know who it was directed at...maybe everyone. Maybe even me.

“You’re all being detained. Surely you don’t think you’ll get away with this after causing such a scene?” Siegfried demanded.

“Y-Your Majesty, I didn’t do anything! It was just a little quarrel between brothers and—”

“‘A quarrel between brothers’? That’s what you’re calling it, when Kreis would’ve died had I not stepped in?”

Powerful mana began to emanate from Siegfried, his anger filling the room. Albert and Claude began to gasp as they struggled to breathe, like hands were closing around their throats.

“Nngh!”

“Argh!”

The stronger the mana one had, the more sensitive they were to magical energy that was emitted from others. Siegfried hadn’t even done anything, but the pressure was crushing, like something heavy was pressing down from above. He shielded me in his arms from behind, which spared me from it.

“Please stop...” I begged.

“I won’t. Why are you protecting people who tried to kill you?” he asked without looking at me. His eyes were locked on Gilles and the others, his face expressionless.

“Please, I’m begging you... Calm down.”

This couldn’t go on. I had to stop him, no matter what. If it came down to it, I was prepared to kill Albert and Gilles myself, but I refused to let Siegfried get his hands dirty.

“Siegfried!” I grabbed his face firmly enough to make a sound, cradling it in my hands as I forced him to look at me. He blinked in surprise, finally seeing me. “I’m alive,” I said clearly. “You have to stay calm!”

He stared at me and I stared back for what felt like an eternity, waiting for him to calm down.

“You’re right... I’m sorry.” He blinked once, and just like that, he seemed to regain his composure. The oppressive mana that had filled the room vanished, and everyone but Siegfried exhaled in relief.

“Will you tell me how this happened?” he asked.

“Well...”

I didn’t want him to find out that Albert had been siphoning off his magic. If he did, he might feel sympathy for Gilles; I didn’t want him to be lenient on my brother. But now that it had come to this, maybe I didn’t have any other choice. Before I could get the words out—

“Father’s been stealing His Majesty’s mana,” Gilles said, breaking the silence.

“Gilles!” Albert shouted in a panic, but what shocked me more was Siegfried’s reaction.

Siegfried didn’t look surprised or confused, only said, “I see,” with a resigned expression. That attitude made me suspicious.

“You knew, didn’t you?” I asked.

His silence told me everything.

“But if you knew, why didn’t you try to stop him?!” I couldn’t believe he hadn’t done anything with the knowledge that his mana was being stolen. I pulled away from him forcefully, turning to face him. He quickly averted his eyes.

“Siegfried. I need you to explain.”

He didn’t answer.

“How long have you known?”

“Since I first saw Gilles back at your estate,” he finally said. “I felt traces of my mana in him.”

“Then why didn’t you say anything?!”

“I knew it was my mana, but proving that it had been stolen isn’t simple. And if the truth came out, I was worried it would damage House Louboutin.”

“Yes, but it’s only fair considering what they did, don’t you think?! So why—”

“Ha ha ha! You’re unbelievably dense, aren’t you, Kreis?” Gilles interrupted, laughing bitterly as he raked a hand through his hair. “Isn’t it obvious? His Majesty did it for you.”

“For me?”

“If he accused House Louboutin of such a deed, you’d have gone down with them as the eldest son. Or even worse...father could’ve pinned the whole thing on you instead.”

I could certainly see Albert doing something like that. He was a man who only cared about himself, and he would have no qualms about sacrificing me if it meant saving his own skin.

“You did this for me, Siegfried?” I asked.

“No. I did it for me,” he said quietly, taking my hand in his. “I just couldn’t bear the thought of losing you. Of course, I never meant to let it go on forever. I was planning on ending it as soon as I could ensure your safety.”

“But that means...” He let them drain away his own power, which was so incredibly vital, just to protect me?

“I know it was foolish, but I couldn’t let you go,” he said quietly.

I was speechless. His love for Kreis was almost foolishly devoted. In that moment, I envied Kreis. I wished the two of them could just be happy already—but for that to happen, I had to disappear.

“This is ridiculous,” Gilles muttered, kicking the dagger that had fallen to the floor. “In the end, you were still the only one anyone loved.” He laughed sharply, but a single tear slipped down his cheek. It ran along his jaw and then more followed, breaking through like a dam and wetting both cheeks. “Funny, isn’t it? I mocked you, convinced I was the beloved one, but I was just a pawn. What a joke. Go on, laugh at me! It’d probably make me feel better.”

“Ha ha ha...”

Claude glared at me. “How dare you laugh at him?!”

“Gilles told me to,” I replied with a shrug. He told me to laugh, so I did. How could anyone be angry at that?

“Don’t you feel bad for Gilles?! He turned out like this because of his environment! If he hadn’t been born into this mess, he wouldn’t have ended up so twisted and—”

“No, you’re wrong. You’re really going to blame this on his environment? Please. You really think if a hundred people grew up in the same circumstances as Gilles, all one hundred of them would turn out exactly like him?” Nothing made me angrier than that excuse.

Sure, our circumstances shaped us. There were places some people could never reach, no matter how hard they tried, because of where they were born. But using that as a reason to justify committing crimes was something else entirely.

“Listen to me. Gilles’s life turned out this way because of his own rotten personality. There’s no reason to have any sympathy for him. He went around acting like he was some special, beloved child doing whatever he wanted like a selfish brat, and now that he’s realized he was never actually loved, he wants to play the victim? Give me a break! It’s pathetic.” I was about to laugh at how obviously manipulative his tears were, but someone beat me to it with a snort.

“You’re absolutely right. I’ve always been like this. Don’t bother trying to blame it on my upbringing. I don’t need anyone else’s pity.”

It was Gilles.

He ran a hand through his hair in annoyance. Claude reached out to try to slip an arm around his shoulders, but Gilles shoved his hand away.

“You’re useless from beginning to end, aren’t you? If you weren’t the crown prince, do you really think I’d ever let someone like you touch me?” he spat.

“Gilles...” Claude gave him a sorrowful look, still showing his concern even now, knowing the kind of person Gilles really was. Maybe Claude saw something in Gilles that I couldn’t. I’d thought the prince was just another fool taken in by a pretty face, but maybe what he felt for Gilles was real love after all.

He turned his gaze away from Claude. Then, he took a deep breath and turned back to Siegfried like he was shaking something off.

“Your Majesty. Let’s make a deal.”

“A deal?”

Gilles picked up the dagger at his feet. Then, moving so quickly and deliberately that no one had time to react—

“Nghh... You...!”

—he plunged the dagger deep into Albert’s chest. Blood dripped down the blade, which was embedded directly in his heart. All I could do was stare at Albert as his knees buckled and he crumbled to the ground.

“Gilles, you...!”

“The only way to end the contract is for him to die, or me. And obviously he’s the one who deserves it. I figured you wouldn’t be able to do it, Kreis, so I took care of it for you.”

It was true. The only way to sever a pact like theirs was through one of their deaths. It was possible the trial could’ve ended in execution for both, but that would’ve taken time—and time was one thing we didn’t have. That was why I’d come here in the first place.

“It’s funny, really. I needed his love so badly for so long, but it only took me a moment to stop needing him.” Gilles looked down at Albert’s body. He was no longer moving and beyond saving. Still, I couldn’t believe that Albert had died so easily.

“Is that what you meant by a deal?”

To think he’d use his own father’s life as a bargaining chip... What kind of man did that?

“Of course that’s not all. I’ll testify. I’ll confirm everything, including what father just said. But I want that man’s life spared in return,” Gilles said, pointing straight at Claude.

Claude’s eyes widened. “What are you talking about, Gilles?”

“The idea that I’d ever consider an idiot like you an ally is honestly insulting.”

“You’re not going to beg for your own life?”

“Why would I? As long as no one finds out about what kind of contract father made, I’ll be fine. And until they do, I don’t think they’ll rush to kill me, since I was just the intended sacrifice.”

Now that Albert was dead, we couldn’t get the full truth out of him. It would take time to untangle everything, and if Gilles had figured all of that out before plunging his dagger in, then he was even more cunning than I thought.

“Besides, I’m sure there’ll be at least a few nobles out there willing to sympathize with the poor boy who was offered up as a human sacrifice by his own father.”

“You said you didn’t want any pity,” Claude said, confused.

“Not from you. But if pity from the nobles is what will keep me alive, then I’ll gladly accept it.”

He was the type to never fall without grabbing something on his way down. That was exactly why I’d wanted this resolved peacefully.

“Very well, but don’t expect a bright future.”

“Siegfried!”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Gilles replied.

I’d opened my mouth again to protest Siegfried’s offhand acceptance of the deal, but there was no point. He was right. As king, his decision was the correct one. This was necessary to bring the truth to light. Asking him to cover it up would’ve been asking him to throw away his pride as a monarch.

And maybe for Gilles, exposing all his misdeeds in front of Claude was the best punishment after all.

“You’re really not cut out for revenge, are you?”

Professor’s voice echoed in my head, breaking his silence throughout this confrontation.

What do you mean, “not cut out for revenge”? Whatever, the real revenge is still ahead.

The fallen angel, the one behind it all, was still out there.

Shortly afterward, the royal guards arrived. They placed Gilles and Claude formally under arrest and took them away to solitary confinement.

Meanwhile, I found myself being dragged down the castle corridor by a stubbornly silent Siegfried. He didn’t say a word, just grabbed my arm and started walking.

“H-Hey, Siegfried. Can you let go of my arm, please?”

He didn’t answer.

“It really hurts.”

And also everyone was staring.

Siegfried wasn’t usually the type to act out like this, so the sight of him storming down the hallway practically hauling me behind him had every passing servant turning their head in surprise.

“Come on, just for a second! Whoa!”

He finally stopped, shoving open the door to what looked like a guest room. He threw me onto the bed face down before I could even look around. I turned over and tried to get up, only for Siegfried to straddle me and pin me down.

“What are you—”

“What were you thinking?! Do you have any idea how precious your life is to me?!” He grabbed my wrists and pinned them to the mattress, yelling down at me from just inches away.

“S-Sorry...” I apologized automatically, but the truth was my life didn’t mean anything to me right now. Even if something went wrong, I could always try again.

“What if you’d died?! Then what?!”

Well, then I’d start over, and I’d keep going no matter how many times it took to get to the right ending.

“Why do you keep doing this? Why do you treat your life like it doesn’t matter?!”

Well, because it doesn’t. Not my life. But I couldn’t say that. Not when he was looking down at me like that, with so much pain in his eyes.

“I’m sorry I made you worry,” I said.

“That’s not the kind of apology I want.”

He wanted me to care about myself. He rested his forehead against mine and murmured in an anguished voice, “I keep dreaming about you dying, over and over again.”

“What...?”

“At first it was a dream where I watched you get stabbed right in front of me. I wanted to save you, so I reached out, but I couldn’t move at all. My body just wouldn’t respond. All I could do was stand there and watch you die.”

I sucked in a sharp breath.

I knew that scene. It was the first time I’d come back from death. I remembered the visceral scream Kreis had let out just before his life had slipped away right in front of Siegfried.

“I still can’t forget the moment your life faded away... The way your tears fell right before the end. I despaired that I couldn’t save you. I couldn’t forgive a world where you didn’t exist. Then my body felt like it was on fire. I destroyed everything, but by the time I was finally able to hold you in my arms, you were already cold.” His voice was trembling. I thought maybe he was crying. It felt like my heart was trembling too.

“After that, I kept having dreams about your death. You’d get stabbed from behind without warning, or an arrow would shoot straight through your throat. And for some reason in those dreams, I became you. I felt the pain, the agony, the despair... I experienced everything. The way your heart screamed. It hurt so much, it was unbearable. Just knowing that you went through that pain, and that one day it might actually happen...”

I bit my lip to stifle the cry trying to escape my throat, because otherwise I’d have started sobbing right then and there.

Those weren’t just dreams. They were real, and I’d experienced each and every one of them.

I was the only one who could return from the dead. So I’d thought the pain, the fear, and the despair...were mine and mine alone.

No one else could possibly understand what it was like to die again and again. You never get used to that kind of hopelessness. Still, I convinced myself it didn’t matter. But somehow, my despair had left a mark on his heart.

Or maybe even if it hadn’t and even if they were just dreams...

“I’m scared those dreams will come true. You treat your life like it doesn’t matter, Kreis. Why? Why don’t you value yourself more?” He pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms trembling. He was afraid of losing Kreis. It reminded me of how terrified I’d been at the thought of losing him. I couldn’t bring myself to resist. I just let him hold me.

“If you got seriously hurt...it would be agonizing!”

He was right. It had hurt. It had hurt more than I could ever explain.

“I don’t want you to go through that pain again! I don’t want you to suffer like that ever again!” He held me tighter, and my chest ached.

That was right... Deep down, I’d always wished someone would understand me and see me for who I really was. The sob I’d been holding in finally escaped, and tears streamed down my face.

I’d spent so long pretending to be strong that I hadn’t had the emotional wherewithal to be kind to anyone else. I had always just been trying to survive. I’d bristled like a hedgehog and kept everyone at a distance with my thorny quills. Now, those thorns were falling away one by one, and the scared, vulnerable part of me underneath began to show.

“Nngh... I-I’m sorry...” I wept.

“Don’t ever do that again!”

“I won’t, I swear... I won’t, ever again...” My voice gave way to tears.

I’d thought I was fighting alone, but even if a little of my pain had reached him, if I’d hurt him in any way...then I had to start treating myself better. I had to.

I couldn’t let Siegfried go through that again. I couldn’t allow myself to get used to it either.

“You can cry as much as you need to.” That simple sentence snapped the final restraint I’d been clinging to.

I buried my face against Siegfried’s chest as I sobbed loudly.

It had hurt. I had been so scared. It had been painful and agonizing. And all along, all I wanted was for someone to save me.

“Of course you were hurt, and you went to see Albert alone because you were hoping that maybe, just maybe, he’d admit to what he’d done, right?”

It felt like a wild assumption, yet there was a part of me that had hoped. I’d wanted Albert to come clean and say he was sorry, just once. I’d really had a glimmer of hope, but that had been crushed the moment I walked into the room.

“From now on, I don’t want you doing anything reckless alone.”

“What if we do it together?”

“Then I’ll take on your share of recklessness.”

He leaned on one arm and put some space between us, then gently kissed the tear that lingered on my face. Then, he brushed his lips along my forehead, eyelids, and the tip of my nose, and finally he softly kissed me on the mouth.

“Mmm...”

It wasn’t my first kiss, but it was the first time someone had kissed me so passionately. I tried to resist, but I couldn’t move while he was on top of me. When I gasped for air, his tongue slipped inside my mouth like he’d been waiting for that moment.

“Ahh, mm... W-Wait...”

“You scared me half to death,” he whispered. “Let me indulge in you a little.”

He kissed me again and again and again. My lips felt like they were going to melt. The sensation was so new and intoxicating that my head started to feel hazy.

His tongue entwined with mine while he nibbled gently at my lips, then kissed me deeply again. I didn’t know how many times we’d kissed, but at some point I kissed him back without even thinking. That was when I felt something hard pressing against my thigh.

I gasped and trembled, and finally he pulled away from our kiss.

“Th-That’s, um...”

“It’s not just me. You feel it too, don’t you?”

“Ah...”

His knee shifted and pressed against the stiffness in my pants. I gasped again. I hadn’t even noticed because I’d been so lost in our kiss, but somewhere along the way, I’d gotten hard. I panicked and tried to pull away, but he wouldn’t let me go. He reached down, his large hand brushing over it.

“Is this okay?”

“Of course it’s not okay!”

“I won’t go all the way. I’ll just touch it a little bit,” he said.

“A-A little bit?”

“That’s right. Only a little.” Despite his words, his fingers kept touching me slowly. I was already on the verge of giving in. But just before I lost it, I managed to pull myself together.

“Y-You said you’d wait until I was ready!”

Siegfried’s head slumped in disappointment, and he rested his forehead against mine.

“Ugh... You’re so mean. I can’t get around that; I have to be good...even though you’re like this...” he said, trailing his hand back down to my hard arousal. I smacked his wandering fingers away. I couldn’t go any further, or I’d lose all sense of reason.

“I said no!”

“Then we’ll just kiss.”

“That’s all?”

“Yes, I listened to you, so it’s now your turn to listen to me.”

“If you’re sure it’s just kisses...then it’s fine.” The moment those words left my mouth, he kissed me.

“Kreis, why are your lips so sweet?”

“Th-They’re not... Mmm, nngh...”

There was no point in talking, because my words got swallowed whole by Siegfried’s kisses. Our bodies tangled on the bed as our tongues intertwined, and every time our eyes met we smiled softly and drew even closer, melting into each other on the bed.

“I want you to always remember how much I love you, Kreis.” He nuzzled his nose against mine affectionately, and all I could do was nod. “I want you to take care of yourself because I love you so much.”

Right... This body was mine, but it didn’t entirely belong to me. It was something precious to Siegfried, so I had to take care of it.

I felt like I was floating in a haze of spun sugar, sweet and soft. My consciousness was starting to slip away.

I hadn’t realized how exhausted I was and how much stress I’d been carrying around all day. There was still so much to think about and so much to do...

Even though I knew I shouldn’t let go just yet, the moment his tender kiss brushed against my eyelids, I couldn’t hold on any longer.

“I don’t want to go to sleep... I’m scared...” I murmured.

Even as I lay here in bed with him, the fallen angel could be plotting something.

Falling asleep felt too much like dying. If I let go of my consciousness now, that could be the end. There was no guarantee someone wouldn’t kill me while I slept.

“You’re safe. I’m right here. I’ll protect you from anyone who tries to hurt you. Go ahead and rest.”

Warmth flowed through me through Siegfried’s lips. I realized then that it was his mana, and before I knew it, that warmth gently pushed me over the edge into sleep.

“Think only of me, at least as you dream.”

I wondered if the two of us could finally be happy in dreams.

I awoke to the morning light on my face.

“Nngh... Ugh...”

“Good morning, Lord Kreis.”

“Theodore... What time is it?”

“Breakfast has already ended, and King Siegfried left his chambers some time ago.”

“Mm... Siegfried... Wait, Siegfried?”

Why was Theodore talking about Siegfried? What had even happened yesterday?

“Thanks to Lord Gilles’s testimony, the castle has been in total chaos. It will still take some time before we can fully prove that King Siegfried’s mana was being siphoned off by Lord Albert.”

Right, now I remembered. Gilles had killed Alfred and said he’d testify, then Siegfried had dragged me into his room and...

“Aaaaah!” All the memories came rushing back, and I bolted upright.

Siegfried had kissed me. And it hadn’t been just a little peck either. It had been an intense, passionate kiss. I touched my lips without thinking, then looked up when I felt someone staring at me.

“Lord Kreis, your face is completely red. Are you feeling unwell?”

“N-No, I’m fine, really! It’s nothing like that, I swear!” I pulled the blanket over my head in a panic.

“You’re ridiculously easy to read, you know that? If you keep leaning on Siegfried like that, he’s just going to take it as encouragement.”

You’re here too?!

“I gave you two some alone time yesterday, didn’t I? You should be thanking me.”

“Y-You weren’t watching, were you?!”

I threw off the covers and sat up, only to find Professor resting his chin on the bed, snuffling softly with a smug look on his face.

“I’m not that sort of meddling god. I stayed in the hallway and only eavesdropped a little. Just enough to catch a few sweet whispers, that’s all. You’re welcome.”

“You totally heard everything!”

“Um, Lord Kreis...? Are you sure you’re feeling all right?”

Oops. I’d completely forgotten Theodore was still here.

“Y-Yes, I was just, um...scolding Professor for staring at me, that’s all! What are you doing here, Theodore?” I tried to change the subject, not expecting the serious response I would get.

“I know that a butler shouldn’t abandon his manor, but there was something I absolutely had to tell you in person,” he said.

“Couldn’t you have sent me a letter?”

“Well, per King Siegfried’s suggestion, some of the orphans have been working here in the royal castle, but we’ve lost contact with one of them. I thought I’d wait a bit longer, but the last report I received was troubling, which is why I came to inform you directly.”

“What was in the report?” I asked.

“It mentioned that someone seems to be investigating you, Lord Kreis.”

“Do we know who it could be?”

“Unfortunately not. But the orphan in question was employed by Lady Risthea, the future queen. Which means, well...we couldn’t exactly document anything without putting ourselves at risk and—”

“Risthea?!”

If Risthea had been looking into me, she might’ve been trying to figure out the best time and place to kill me. That was definitely possible, which only made me extremely concerned for the missing orphan.

“We need to find them. Now,” I said.

“I agree. But let’s get you dressed first.”

“I know.” I jumped out of bed and started changing with Theodore’s help, but I noticed something odd. “Hang on, where did this outfit come from?”

I didn’t recognize the clothes he was dressing me in. They fit perfectly, and even though I wasn’t well-versed in the latest fashions, I could tell that the fabric and stitching were exceptional.

“I brought a change of clothes with me since it was a last-minute stay, but King Siegfried instructed me to bring you these instead,” Theodore explained.

These clothes were modern and elegant, much more extravagant than what I usually wore. Just imagining how much they cost made my head ache.

“I should take them off and return—”

“Kreis. I knew those clothes would suit you.” At that exact moment, Siegfried strode in without knocking. Sure, the castle belonged to him, but what if I’d still been in the middle of changing?

I was about to complain, but when I saw his face the memories of the day before came rushing back. His lips on mine, his tongue...

No, stop! Knock it off. Do not think about that!

“I can’t borrow something like this. I’m taking it off.”

“I never said it was a loan. It’s a gift from me to you,” he said.

“That makes it even worse.”

“Why?”

“Because there’s no reason for me to accept such extravagant clothes...”

“Kreis, you exposed the man who was stealing my magic. This is my way of thanking you. Please accept it.”

It wasn’t fair when he put on that regal tone. I couldn’t think of anything to say back, so I just fell silent. Then Siegfried’s expression softened, and he smiled.

“Sorry for being so pushy,” he said. “I’d like to go over everything that’s happened so far. Maybe over a cup of tea?”

“Sorry, but I have to leave right away.”

“What are you planning this time, Kreis?”

I remembered what he’d told me the day before. Stop rushing into things on your own.

Should I tell him?

“Yes, you should.” Professor answered before I could even decide. “This is Siegfried’s domain. If anyone can get to the bottom of this quickly, it’s him.”

He had a point. We didn’t even know if anything had happened yet. Wandering around aimlessly wouldn’t help, and Siegfried might have already had some useful information.

“Refusing to rely on Siegfried right away is a bad habit of yours.”

I ignored Professor’s scolding and gestured toward a seat. “There’s something I need to tell you,” I said.

Siegfried didn’t sit down across from me like I expected, though. He sat right beside me again. He was close...too close. His lips were inches away from my face, and I just couldn’t calm down. I really wished he’d move a little farther away.

“Has something happened?” he asked.

“I’m not positive, but Theodore lost contact with one of the orphans we dispatched here.”

“Could it be kidnapping? I hate to suggest it, but perhaps one of the nobles took a liking to them and whisked them away,” Siegfried said.

There were all kinds of nobles. Some were actually noble and acted for the good of others, but there were also some who seemed to think they were gods.

“One requires a sound mind to be a god, you know.”

Whether Professor himself was of sound mind was debatable. If a bottomless appetite counted as a sound mind, then maybe.

“Theodore said the last time he heard from them, they’d given a routine report mentioning someone digging into me.”

Siegfried touched a finger to his chin, looking deep in thought.

“Do you have any idea who might be behind it?” I asked.

“Well, I just received a report from Raiden.”

“From Raiden?” Raiden specialized in gathering intelligence, so there was no way I could ignore that.

“He said it seems Risthea has been investigating you.”

I’d never expected Risthea to make that kind of slipup. Maybe the royal spies were just that good, or perhaps the loss of Albert had rattled the fallen angel and now she was in a corner.

“That’s quite a coincidence, because the orphan who went missing was working for Risthea.”

“So it’s true, then.”

I looked at Siegfried. Risthea was the picture of perfection on the surface, which was why I hadn’t dared tell him she could be the one behind it all. Depending on how that conversation went, I could’ve been charged with treason.

But now Siegfried’s suspicions were fixed squarely on her. What would he do with that knowledge?

“If she’s harmed one of our children, then we need to act swiftly.”

“Hang on. What do you mean, our children?”

“Those you care for are dear to me too. And as their papa, I can’t sit back and do nothing.”

Now that the children had started calling him “papa,” he was really getting into the role—not that I had any room to talk, of course.

“First, let’s pay a visit to Risthea.”

“Do you think she’ll just admit to anything if we confront her?” I asked.

“If she doesn’t, that just means she has something to hide. And we shouldn’t give her any time to prepare, no matter what her plan is.”

I already knew exactly what she was planning, but I hesitated to tell him. Would he even believe me? That doubt must’ve shown on my face, because when I looked up, I found him scrutinizing me.

“What’s wrong, Kreis? You look pale,” he said. He reached out and gently stroked my cheek. He noticed even the smallest shifts in my expressions. I felt once more how deeply he loved me. His feelings for Kreis were real; I was sure of it. Maybe it was time to trust him?

For the first time, I finally made up my mind.

I’d never really believed in relying on other people before. I’d always thought that meant owing them something. That was how I’d always lived my life. But with Siegfried, maybe this feeling was a kind of hope, or a wish that he would choose to believe me over Risthea—take my side instead of his fiancée’s. It was the first time I’d ever wanted something like that from anyone.

“There’s something I’ve been hiding from you,” I said.

He took my hand and smiled gently, his warmth giving me all the encouragement I needed.

“Risthea is the one behind it all.”

I felt his fingers twitch.

Please believe me.

“She was the one who manipulated my father into stealing your mana,” I went on. “Actually, I don’t even know if I can call her Risthea anymore. She’s something else entirely. She’s a fallen angel.”

“A fallen angel? You mean she’s not even human? But why would...”

“She wants to turn you into the demon king.”

“The demon king?”

“Yes, she’s trying to hurt you deeply to that end.”

“Wait, if that’s what she wants, then why did she siphon off my mana in the first place?” Siegfried asked.

“Huh?” I suddenly realized I hadn’t questioned that contradiction until he pointed it out. If she really wanted to turn him into the demon king, why weaken him by taking away his power? I’d been so caught up in the horror of the sacrifice and the shock of discovering Risthea’s identity that I hadn’t stopped to really think it through.

“I think this is where I come in.”

For the first time, Siegfried reacted when Professor spoke.

“Whose voice is that?” he asked.

“Right here! Over here!” Professor perched on the seat across from us, looking pleased with himself. Siegfried wasn’t the only one who was stunned.

“Professor just spoke?!” Theodore exclaimed. Once again, I’d completely forgotten he was still there. Professor puffed out his chest, nodding proudly once he saw how surprised they both were.

“Listen, and be amazed! I am actually...a god.”

“What?”

“Professor...a god?!”

Both Siegfried and Theodore stared in astonishment. I understood, I really did. Who would ever expect this glutton to be a god?

“Hey! Don’t think rude things like that!” Professor bared his fangs at me, then turned to Siegfried. “And you! The moment you realized I could talk, you were already thinking about how you could get rid of me! How could you?!”

“Hang on... You can read minds?” Siegfried looked shaken. I understood that too. Having someone rummaging around in your thoughts was unsettling, to say the least.

“Honestly! You two should be more like Theodore!”

“How can it be? God truly exists...” Theodore dropped to his knees before Professor and began to pray. He was such a purehearted boy. I was so glad he hadn’t ended up being an assassin.

“Are you sure you want to talk to us, Professor?” I asked. “Shouldn’t you be silently watching from the sidelines?”

“I trust you both. You won’t abuse the knowledge of my existence and twist the world out of shape, will you?”

So Professor trusted Siegfried and Theodore enough to speak openly. That knowledge alone felt good.

“But just so you know, if you do misuse this knowledge, the world will cease to exist. It’s as simple as that.”

“Are you casually threatening us? I thought you were a god?” Siegfried said skeptically.

“I’m not threatening you. I’m stating a fact.”

Throughout myths and legends, gods were known for being capricious, selfish, and ruthless. And if Professor was the origin point for all those stories, it made a strange kind of sense. Maybe gods just had a different sense of morality. Maybe he didn’t even mean to be threatening. But still, it wasn’t comforting.

“Anyway, we don’t have much time, so I’ll keep it brief. The fallen angel was once close to me, but they got angry and left. Now they want to destroy the world I created.”

That was definitely brief.

“You created this world?” Siegfried asked.

“That’s right.”

“If you’re powerful enough to create a world, why can’t you just get rid of the fallen angel yourself?”

“It’s true that I made this world, but I can’t interfere with it directly. Not without disrupting the balance, anyway. If I did, I’d have to start all over from scratch. That would be a shame, wouldn’t it?”

“So whether or not you directly interfere, the world would end either way. But why stay near Kreis? If your goal is to stop me from becoming the demon king, shouldn’t you be by my side instead?”

“Because he’s special to you. You know what I mean, right?”

Professor nodded toward me, and Siegfried quietly nodded in return. “He’s more special to me than anything.”

“Exactly. His life, or his death, would be a turning point. You possess enormous mana, but that power was never meant for a demon king—it was meant for the next god.”

“What?” I blurted out. What did he mean, the next god? “Hang on! I didn’t know that!”

“That’s because I never told you.”

“You’ve been lying to me?!”

“Not lying. Just omitting details. I didn’t really think it was that important.”

How could Siegfried potentially becoming the next god not be important?!

“I’ve gotten a little tired of being a god. So I thought I’d get someone else to take over for me.”

“You make it sound so easy, like switching jobs.”

“Siegfried was born with tremendous mana and an untainted soul. I thought, ‘This child could be the one.’ But the fallen angel figured out I’d set my sights on him. And if someone has the potential to be a god, they also can become the demon king. If I left his power to grow on its own, he might naturally ascend to godhood someday. So they whittled off some of his mana in advance, to keep that from happening.”

“King Siegfried...is supposed to become the next god?” Theodore turned toward him, looking shocked.

Meanwhile, Siegfried shook his head quietly. “I’m sorry, but I’ll have to respectfully decline.”

“I thought you’d say that.”

The exchange was so easy, like they’d already understood each other. But my brain was still a mess, trying to process everything I’d just heard.

“Wait a minute! You can’t just say ‘I decline’ and ‘Okay then!’ and leave it at that!” I exclaimed.

“Why not? I know now that Siegfried wasn’t meant to be the next god.”

“What?”

“A god can’t play favorites, especially to the point of destroying the world for one person. Don’t you think that’s kind of a deal-breaker?”

“Ha ha. Yeah. I’d make a terrible god,” Siegfried said.

The two of them were laughing like it was all a joke. I didn’t know what to say, but deep down I was honestly relieved. If Siegfried became a god, then he wouldn’t be able to be by Kreis’s side once I returned his body.

“I just want to be happy with you,” he said.

I didn’t know what to say.

“So let’s talk to this fallen angel of yours first.”

“I doubt she’s the type to listen to reason.”

“Still, I don’t want to give up on the chance to—”

“There’s no need for that.”

The sudden voice behind us startled me, and I whirled around to look for the source. Risthea stood in the doorway. No, not Risthea... It was the fallen angel.

“Do you really think I wouldn’t notice Your presence, God?”

“Well, it’s been a while. Looks like you’ve changed quite a bit since we last met,” Professor said.

“I could say the same to you. That appearance hardly suits you.”

“Really? I like it, though.”

I hadn’t sensed her presence at all, not even a little. But judging by how calm Professor looked, he must’ve. Why hadn’t he warned us?

Her tone of voice changed completely the moment she looked my way. “Good day, Kreis. One of your little pests came buzzing around me, so I had to swat them down.”

“How dare you call one of my children a pest. What did you do to them?”

“Who knows?”

I knew better than to charge at her despite the rage burning in me. The power radiating from her was on a completely different level.

“I wasn’t expecting you to come to us, Risthea. Are you here to explain yourself?” Siegfried asked.

“How insulting, Your Majesty. A servant hired at your recommendation has ransacked my estate. Don’t you think I’m the one who has the grievance here?”

“I heard you were conspiring with Albert. Did the missing child perhaps find evidence of something they shouldn’t have?” Siegfried asked.

“You’re accusing me based on pure speculation, Your Majesty? That’s not like you. Or do you actually have proof?”

She spoke with complete confidence, but Siegfried shifted in his seat, crossed his legs, and rested a finger thoughtfully on his chin. “I see. So they got away before you could silence them. That’s a smart child. They picked up on your suspicion and went into hiding.”

“Siegfried, do you mean they’re still alive?” I asked, daring to hope.

“If Risthea knew where the child was, she wouldn’t be asking if we had proof. The fact that she’s trying to gauge how much we know proves she’s holding something back,” Siegfried explained.

Risthea’s silence was as good as confirmation. I let out a breath. The child wasn’t dead—they’d escaped. Thank goodness.

The fallen angel clicked her tongue. “Tch. I spent so long setting everything up just right, only for that god to go and ruin it all.” Her elegant mask began to crack and twist into something much darker. “But I suppose the long wait was worth it.”

The mana radiating from her shifted. It felt denser and heavier, almost suffocating. But Siegfried stepped forward, placing himself in front of me, and the atmosphere eased a bit. “That’s my mana.”

I stood up and placed a hand gently on Siegfried’s back. The fallen angel glanced at me briefly before focusing on him again.

“That’s true. Fallen angels are troublesome, you know. Once we separate from our god, we lose most of the powers he granted us. I had no choice but to help myself to yours a little at a time,” she said.

“I’ll admit I was surprised when I found out Albert had been siphoning off my mana. His was still so weak,” Siegfried said.

“Well, he was a fool. He wept with joy over it, completely oblivious to the fact that nearly all of the power he stole from his own son actually flowed straight to me instead.”

That explained it. Despite how much he’d supposedly taken, Albert’s magic had been relatively weak. He’d been completely played.

“Why not become the demon king yourself?” Siegfried asked.

“That would be pointless. You are the one who must become the demon king, not me.”

“Why? The world ends either way, doesn’t it? So what’s the difference?” I asked. If destroying the world was her goal, why did it matter who did it?

She made an exasperated face in response to my question. “I have no interest in this world. What nonsense.”

“Then what...?”

What the hell did that mean? But before I could ask her, everything shook with a loud boom!

“Wha—?!”

“Lord Kreis!” Theodore caught me as I stumbled backward.

“Stay behind me.” Siegfried stepped in front of me and released his magic without turning around.

“Oh, please, Siegfried. You don’t seriously think you can take me down while hauling around that dead weight, do you?”

Flames erupted around Risthea. That was Siegfried’s Fire magic. She’d stolen it.

She set the floor on fire, and the blaze quickly spread around us.

“Siegfried, she’ll burn this whole castle down!” I yelled.

“This way!” Professor flung open a window and jumped outside. Theodore tried to pull me with him, but before he could, Siegfried swept me into his arms.

“Go!” he shouted.

Theodore jumped first, and Siegfried followed, still holding me tightly. We landed in the courtyard just as the palace guards spotted the smoke pouring from the windows.

“Your Majesty!”

“Start putting that fire out now!” Siegfried commanded.

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

He set me down just as the fallen angel appeared above the courtyard, her stolen magic crackling in the air.

“Forget me, Siegfried! Just take her down!” I yelled.

“I can’t do that.”

“Siegfried!”

At this rate, I’d only drag everyone else down with me. I had no choice but to strike first or fall behind. I gathered my mana and raised an earthen wall, but my power was nowhere near enough and it was shattered in seconds.

“Yes, that’s right. Protect what you hold dear while you still can. The deeper your attachment, the more despair you’ll feel when it’s ripped away!”

The fallen angel raised her hand, and a massive spiral of fire began to form overhead. Those who’d noticed the commotion and rushed out to the courtyard were now frozen, staring up in shock.

“Run, everyone!”

My voice snapped them out of it and they scattered, but when I saw the fallen angel’s hand flick through the air, I instinctively raised my own hand—the one that wore the ring Siegfried had given me.

“Take everything I’ve got!!!”

I poured all my remaining mana into that sorcerer’s stone. Regardless of how weak my magic was, he’d made the ring himself. It could summon boiling water with even a small amount of power, so if I gave it all I had...

A blinding flash burst from the stone, blasting right through the descending flames and boring a hole in the fire for a split second. Then, with a deafening crash, hot water rained down from above.

“I did it!”

The courtyard was soaked, but I’d put out the flames. I watched with relief as everyone else escaped to safety. I’d bought us some time.

“Let’s see how long you can keep that up.”

This time a sphere of water formed above the fallen angel’s head. I clenched my fist, but the stone on my ring—Siegfried’s precious gift to me—had crumbled to dust, shattering from being pushed past its limits. It was gone, and there was no time to lament it.

“Siegfried, how many people do you think you could protect just with your power alone? Or are you planning to spend it all to keep only Kreis safe?”

She flicked her hand, and the sphere burst, shooting out hundreds of sharp water droplets like arrows. They pierced the people who fled in their arms, legs, and backs. Screams and cries of pain filled the air.

I rushed over to someone who had collapsed nearby. “Are you all right?!”

“Get back now, Kreis!” Siegfried shouted, but I couldn’t just run away and let people suffer.

“Siegfried! You can beat her! I know you can! Are you just going to let everyone else die? That’s not the man I fell in love with!” I shouted.

I knew he wasn’t trying to abandon them, but that dream where I died was still holding him back. He was terrified of losing me again, and that hesitation would cost lives—an entire world of them.

He squeezed his eyes shut, then slowly opened them again.

The fallen angel’s lips curled into a twisted grin. “So you’ve made up your mind, have you?”

And then it began.

Siegfried’s mana collided with the fallen angel’s in the sky. The clouds darkened, thick with malice. A suffocating pressure filled the air, dense enough to choke on. All anyone on the ground could do was look up at their battle in awe and fear.

“What does a god even see in pathetic worms like these? They’re disgusting! A human, chosen to be the next god?! It’s absurd!” the fallen angel shrieked.

“So that’s why you’re doing this?” Siegfried asked.

“Humans were never meant to be gods! If you give them power, they turn into demon kings! You really think your precious god would pass the throne to a human after seeing that?!”

So this wasn’t about making Siegfried destroy the world. She just couldn’t accept that Professor had chosen a human successor.

“That’s what this is all about? You just wanted to become a god yourself?”

“Don’t be ridiculous! There’s only one god!” She hurled a fistful of magic straight into Siegfried’s chest, sending him flying.

“Siegfried!” I yelled.

“Ha ha ha! Is that all you’ve got? You’re the man God chose? Pathetic!”

“You wouldn’t be nearly that strong if you hadn’t stolen his mana!” I shouted without thinking as a flurry of water arrows came flying toward me.

“Kreis!” Siegfried cried out immediately.

“Lord Kreis!” But it was Theodore who slammed into me just in time, knocking me onto the ground. I scrambled upright as fast as I could. Theodore was hunched over beside me.

“Theodore!”

“Lord Kreis... Are you hurt?”

“Why did you shield me, you idiot?! I’m fine, but you...!”

I reached out to hold him and I felt something warm and slick on his back.

“You’re hurt because of me... This is all my fault...”

Why? Why had he thrown himself into harm’s way for me? No one had ever treated me like I mattered in my old world, but here, people were willing to risk everything for me. Why?

“It’s nothing. Please go... Get yourself to safety...”

“Like hell I’m leaving you behind!”

“Please... I’ll be okay...”

“No, you won’t!”

I looked up to see Siegfried fighting above us, but he was faltering. At first they seemed evenly matched, but he was slowly being pushed back. She was draining his strength bit by bit.

We would all die at this rate. The difference in their power was too great. If I tried to help, I’d only get in the way, but waiting around would only drain Siegfried’s mana further, and he’d end up collapsing.

“Ah ha ha! You’re slowing down, Siegfried! Think you can protect everyone like that?!”

He hesitated just for a moment, and in that instant more water shards rained down. I raised another earthen barrier, but a few slipped through and tore into my body.

I suppressed my scream, trying to keep quiet because I didn’t want Siegfried to notice. I didn’t want to be dead weight again. The blows weren’t lethal, but I couldn’t move anymore.

“Kreis! Kreis, are you okay?!”

“I’m fine!”

Siegfried hovered high above me, and he was a wreck. He was covered in wounds and panting hard, barely holding himself together.

He really thinks he can handle this alone? Not even he can win like this. How many times do I have to die and come back before we beat her? I can’t even guess.

“Better keep your guard up, Siegfried. If you take your eyes off me, Kreis dies.”

Another torrent of Water magic came down directly at me this time, and I couldn’t dodge. I couldn’t move.

This was it. There was nothing else I could do. I’d fought as hard as I could, so maybe it was just time to die again. I didn’t want to give up and accept death. But despair took hold of me as I was faced with the inevitable.

Then—

“Father!”

—a body slammed into me hard, knocking me and Theodore clean over.

“Cirelle?!”

What was she doing here?! She’d been hit. A water shard had torn through her leg. She pulled herself upright and stood, bloody leg and all.

“We’re going to protect you, father.”

“No, Cirelle! Get out of here! Run away now! Cirelle!” I shouted, pleading with her, but she didn’t move. She stood between me and the fallen angel, her arms spread wide. Then the other children surrounded us from all directions. I didn’t know where they’d come from, but they rushed forward with their arms open on all sides of us.

“It’s okay, father. We’ll protect you, no matter what.”

“We’ll fight for you, even if it means we have to take your place.”

“Stop it! What are you doing?! Get out of here now!” I shouted.

Why were the children even here? They were supposed to be safe back at the Louboutin domain. Theodore was the one who answered the question, still barely breathing in my arms.

“I...brought them here...” he said.

“Why would you do that?!”

“They wouldn’t...listen...and said...they wanted to help find...their missing friend...”

“You idiot!”

Why did they have to be here now, of all times?! I hadn’t rescued them from the streets just to get them caught up in something like this. I wanted to nurture their talents and give them a whole new future and a better life. That was the whole point!

“Well, well. Using children as human shields now? You’re more of a villain than I gave you credit for, Kreis,” the fallen angel said.

“Your fight is with me, not them!” I said.

She raised her hand. “This is so dreadfully boring.”

“Stop!” Siegfried lunged at her, but she evaded him with ease and caught him by the arm, pinning him down effortlessly with just one hand.

“Gah!”

“Stop! Please, I’m begging you... Leave the children out of this!” I pleaded with everything I had, but her hand came down anyway.

Another barrage of water shards rained from above.

“Father!”

“Father, watch out!”

“Everyone, protect him!”

“No, don’t protect me! Just run! Please, run!” I yelled.

They threw their small bodies over mine, one after another. I heard their screams, their cries. Their weight and warmth filled me with despair. I felt something hot and thick trickling down from above. By the time I realized it was the children’s blood, everything went red in front of me.

“Kreis! Are the children safe?! Kreis!”

I couldn’t answer Siegfried.

How? How could anyone do something so evil? The children hadn’t done anything wrong. They were just trying to live, that was all. So why...

“How dare you! How dare you hurt the children?!” Siegfried’s voice trembled with rage, and the mana swelling around him grew heavier and darker, but it still wasn’t enough.

“Despair only feeds her joy, you know.”

“Stop acting so high and mighty! You were just watching this whole thing!”

Professor’s voice made me furious. Where had he been when the children needed him?

“If you die here, she wins. So go ahead and die, just not for real.”

“What, you’re saying I should just start over and pretend none of this happened?”

“No, I’m just saying you don’t actually need to die. Just pretend you did.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I didn’t expect the gap in power to be this great before Siegfried awakened. If you don’t want another wave of attacks, shut up and do as I say.”

I bit my tongue. All around me I could still hear the children’s groans. That meant some of them were still alive. At least a few, anyway. But one more strike and even those few might be lost.

Professor took my silence as compliance and raised his voice dramatically.

“Oh, no! This is horrible! How could this happen?!”

“Professor! Are the children okay?!” I heard Siegfried’s panicked voice from above.

Before I could say anything, Professor whispered in a low voice, “Play dead.”

“What?”

The sky lit up with a sudden flash. Professor gently moved the children aside and dragged me out from beneath them.

“This is terrible! If only I hadn’t looked away for just a moment! How could this happen?!”

“Professor!”

“Quiet! Play dead!” He scolded me so intensely I instinctively shut my eyes. I let my body go limp and lay still. I didn’t hear anything from above.

I wondered if she’d figured it out and seen through the act. Just as I cracked one eye open to check...

Boom!

A thunderous impact shook the ground beneath me, unlike anything before.

“Kreis is dead?” The voice I heard was low and rumbling like it came from the earth itself. Surely that wasn’t Siegfried? I barely recognized it. He seethed with rage.

“What, already? How disappointing. I was hoping to play with him longer and—” The fallen angel began to taunt him, but then she was cut off. Even with my eyes closed, I could feel the air shift and tremble around us.

“Y-You...”

There was no reply from Siegfried.

I couldn’t help it any longer. I opened my eyes and froze at what I saw.

Siegfried’s arm had pierced straight through the fallen angel’s chest. She stared at him, completely astonished. But he wasn’t even looking at her. Instead he stared into nothing, his eyes empty and vacant.

She stumbled backward, gasping.

“To think...your mana could spike like that... But it’s too late now... Your soul is tainted. There’s no coming back. You’ll never... Urgh!”

Siegfried grabbed her by her throat before she could finish. He looked down at her with that same hollow expression while her eyes bulged in panic.

“Who said you could speak? You don’t even have the right to breathe the air in this world.”

“Nghaak!”

She used Wind magic to break free from his grip and tried to flee, but Siegfried vanished and then reappeared in midair, kicking her down.

“Arghhh!”

She hit the ground with a sickening impact. The courtyard cracked apart from the force of her fall, splitting a gaping hole into the stone beneath her. Siegfried didn’t even flinch. He just raised a hand to the sky.

“I’ll return the favor. Let’s see how you like your own game.”

A sphere of water floated above them, and sharp droplets shot out like bullets upon her, endlessly and mercilessly.

“Gaaah! N-No, please! Stop!”

The water kept falling even after her screams died away. The force of it was on an entirely different level from hers. The ground was shredded, turning into the stuff of nightmares.

“It never gets less terrifying, you know. Human obsession, I mean. It’s scary.”

“What the hell are you doing, Professor?! Siegfried’s turning into the demon king! He’ll destroy the whole world if he keeps it up!”

“True. The world will collapse at this rate. And I’ve seen how the world collapses after your deaths before, but this might be the most spectacular one of all.”

“Don’t just say that like it’s nothing! If the world ends, nothing else matters! Everyone will die!”

Siegfried’s eyes had already gone blank, and his mana raged like a storm, shaking the ground beneath us. The air heated up like it was on fire.

“Stop! Stop it and listen to me! This body, it’s...”

But he said nothing. He just kept attacking, empty-eyed and relentless.

Professor warned me that if I died, Siegfried would become the demon king, and I believed him. But I never imagined it would be like this.

“Siegfried! Siegfried, stop!” I screamed his name with all my might, but it was like he couldn’t even hear me anymore. He didn’t respond to my voice or my screams or anything. He raised his hand toward the sky again, and this time, flames began to spiral into a vortex above him. It was enormous, so much larger and more powerful than anything the fallen angel had summoned.

If he released that, he’d wipe out the whole world with it.

Still, no matter how much I called out to him, he wouldn’t look my way.

Anger gradually began to burn in my chest. He said he loved me so much that he fell apart just from presuming my death, yet he couldn’t even hear me now? Was it because I wasn’t the real Kreis? I wasn’t enough to wake this sleeping prince?

“You’ve got to be kidding me...”

After everything I’d done for him, after all the times I fought to keep him alive, he couldn’t even acknowledge me? Just once, couldn’t he repay that effort?

I pressed my hand to the ground and drew what little Earth magic I had left to form a path to where he hovered in the air.

I was a total mess, torn up and screaming with pain. Honestly, I didn’t want to move a finger. Dying and starting over would’ve been easier. The pain could end if I did. But I couldn’t leave him like this; I couldn’t let him stay trapped in that despair.

I gritted my teeth and approached. Every step made my body cry out in protest, but I ignored it and forced my way upward, climbing toward him with everything I had left.

“Snap out of it already!”

I grabbed his face with both hands and shouted at him. “I’m alive! Are you really going to destroy the world with me still in it?!”

His eyes were blank like twin voids, but tears streamed down his face.

If Kreis died, he really would break. Poor thing. The Kreis he loved had been gone for so long already. But it’s all right. I’ll give your precious Kreis back to you.

“Come back to me, Siegfried.”

I leaned forward and gently kissed him. He’d been like a statue until that moment, completely frozen, but now he finally moved.

“K-Kreis?”

Light returned to his eyes. He was back. Siegfried had come back to me. A wave of relief hit me so intensely that my knees nearly gave out, but he pulled me into a firm, trembling embrace before I could collapse.

“You’re...alive?”

“Yes.”

The air that had been burning like fire began to settle. The ground stopped shaking. The dark, roiling sky returned to a soft, familiar blue.

“Kreis... Oh, Kreis...”

“Wait, that hurts! Ow, ow... You’re really gonna kill me this time!” He squeezed me even tighter, and I let out a yelp. My whole body was torn up, and he wasn’t being gentle. I whimpered through the pain until he finally eased up on his grip, but he didn’t let go. He just leaned his cheek against mine, holding me close.

“Siegfried, I don’t want to spoil the mood, but this isn’t over yet.” I pointed to the ground. The fallen angel was there, still barely breathing and clinging to life after the brutal attack.

“All right. Let’s finish this.”

Siegfried still held me in his arms as he drifted down to the courtyard, touching down in front of the angel.

He gently set me down, then turned his palm upward. A silver sword shimmered into his hand, and he gripped it, raising the blade toward her. “Any last confessions?”

“Confessions? Don’t make me laugh. Do you think you can kill me? I’m possessing this woman’s body. If you kill me, you’ll kill an innocent woman too. A saint like you could never—”

He drove the sword through her chest before she could finish, without any hesitation.

“If you thought that would stop me, then you don’t know me at all,” he said, twisting the blade deeper. “Do you even know the girl you’re possessing? She was awful. Absolutely insufferable. There’s no way she’d have ever become my fiancée if you hadn’t taken over her body. You were the perfect candidate, in a way. Thanks to you, I was free to devote myself to Kreis completely. I’m grateful for that. But now your part is over. Goodbye.”

Fire magic flared through the blade, and he burned her from the inside out.

“Arrghhhh!” Her shriek tore through the air as her body crumbled away into nothing.

“Why did it have to come to this?” Professor’s voice echoed sadly in my head. Even though she’d turned her back on him, the fallen angel was still one of his beloved children. And somehow, I felt like I understood her just a little bit.

“There is only one god.”

That was it, wasn’t it? The whole reason she’d done all this. She hadn’t wanted Professor to stop being a god. She would sacrifice the entire world if he wasn’t going to be the god anymore. She wanted to show him that if you gave humans too much power, they could destroy everything.

“What a foolish child.”

To her, Professor was what Siegfried was to me.

“It’s over now,” Siegfried whispered. But I didn’t see any relief on his face. Only guilt, I noticed. But I always noticed. I’d watched him long enough to see even the slightest change in his expression. “If anyone should be hated for this, it should be me.”

That quiet murmur was probably meant for Risthea. The only reason he’d said what he did about her was so the fallen angel couldn’t manipulate him. But it was clear he’d carry that guilt for the real Risthea’s death with him. That was just the kind of man he was, and that was why Kreis loved him. That was why I loved him too.

“Stop trying to make yourself the villain,” I said.

“I don’t have a choice. I’m the demon king, remember?”

Siegfried’s power hadn’t faded, even now. His mana remained awakened, surging through him so intensely I could feel it even with my own weak magic.

“The demon king... Having a demon king for a leader is kind of cool,” I joked, trying to keep things light.

He looked surprised for a moment. “Yeah, I guess it is,” he replied with a soft laugh.

I knew we had a long road ahead. No one had ever heard of a demon king being the monarch of a kingdom before. But I knew if anyone could do it, Siegfried could, with Kreis at his side.

It was time to say goodbye.

“Professor?”

“What is it?”

“Do you remember what I asked you?”

“You wanted to switch places, right?”

“Yes. Do it now.”

“You’re so impatient. Impatient kids aren’t very popular, you know.”

I don’t need to be popular. I’ve played my part, and that’s over now.

“What are you two talking about? Professor, you explain this time. What’s going on?”

“This child thinks he’s not needed anymore. That you don’t need him,” Professor said.

“Professor, don’t say too much.”

Panic returned to Siegfried’s eyes. “Wait, what are you planning? Don’t do this! Of course I need you, Kreis!”

“No, Siegfried. I’m not the Kreis you love.”

“Don’t be ridiculous! You are Kreis! You’re the one I love more than anyone else! Kreis von Louboutin!”

I didn’t need to convince him, because he’d understand once things were back to how they should be.

“Now, Professor.”

“All right, all right.”

Light enveloped my body.

“Kreis!”

Siegfried tried to run to me, but a sort of barrier stopped him, and he couldn’t reach me.

I wished I’d touched him one more time before I had to say goodbye.

“Kreis! Where are you going?! Don’t leave me behind, Kreis!”

“I’m not going anywhere. The real Kreis will come back, and he’ll stay this time.”

Smile, I told myself. I forced the corners of my mouth up. I wanted the last thing he remembered of me to be a smile on my face so he wouldn’t feel guilty, thinking I’d vanished in sadness.

“I hope you remember me a little bit, even after Kreis returns,” I said.

Then I closed my eyes.

“Kreis! Kreis! Kr—”

Siegfried’s voice faded...and the world around me changed.

So this is how it all ends...

Strangely, it wasn’t like any of the other times I’d come back from the dead. Instead, my awareness turned inward, and images began to play inside my head.

I saw the birth of Kreis von Louboutin, his first meeting with Siegfried...and his last, where he was killed by Gilles and Claude.

Am I watching Kreis’s life flash before my eyes?

I braced myself, thinking Kreis’s consciousness was about to awaken inside of me, but then I saw more images.

“Huh?”

I saw myself born in Japan, losing my parents and becoming an orphan. Struggling with part-time jobs, living in a run-down apartment as a failed novelist.

This was my life.

I saw everything, right up until the moment where I suddenly collapsed and died. Just when I thought that really was the end, the next sequence began: my life as Kreis.

The memories played all the way to the present, and then the images abruptly stopped.

Finally, it was over.

Slowly, my own consciousness began to fade, replaced by Kreis’s—at least, that was what I thought was going to happen.

“This is your life.”

“What?”

“This is the path your soul has traveled.”

I heard Professor’s voice and opened my eyes. I was still in the same place as before.

“Kreis!”

Siegfried was there too, unable to approach me, pounding again and again on the invisible wall.

Something was wrong. Why was I still here?

“Where’s Kreis?” I asked.

“Kreis is right here.”

Professor lifted a paw and pointed at me.

You’re an obtuse god! This body is Kreis’s. What I mean is Kreis’s soul—

“No, that’s what I’m telling you. You are Kreis’s soul.”

“What?”

“Those memories you just saw were your true path. You were born as Kreis von Louboutin, and when you died, you were reincarnated into another world. You died there, and then you came back to this one.”

“Wait. Wait, that’s crazy! The order is all wrong!”

I was supposed to have finished my real life in Japan first, then lived Kreis’s life, and only then did I begin this cycle of coming back to life after death.

“No, what was wrong was your recollection. I’ve switched it back to the true version.”

“Switched it back? But that means...”

That would mean I really was Kreis von Louboutin.

“Exactly.”

“What do you mean, exactly?! Why didn’t you tell me any of this until now?!”

“Because you needed to become stronger.”

“Stronger...?”

“Think about it. Since you returned to this world, you’ve done countless things you never would’ve done if you thought you were truly Kreis from the start. If you’d known the whole time, your heart would’ve broken over and over. You would’ve kept reliving that agony forever. But that wouldn’t be enough.” Professor gazed at me with tender eyes. “Kreis von Louboutin, my beloved child. You were too kind. You needed to learn how to be stronger, so I sent you to another world.”

It was only then that I realized this was the first time Professor had called me by that name.

Kreis.

It felt like he was proclaiming to the universe that this was my true name.

“But this world... I wrote the story of it.”

“No, it’s the other way around. Because you still had fragmented memories of this world inside you, you ended up writing that story. And the proof of it is that the details were all wrong, weren’t they?”

He was right. I’d been frustrated so many times by how different the reality of this world was. I’d cursed my lack of talent.

“Your suffering here was so great that you unconsciously sealed those memories away. You decided that if you were the villain, there was a kind of salvation in that. If you deserved to be killed, at least you could accept it. So you wrote that story without realizing it.”

“No...”

All this time, I’d believed that I didn’t belong in this body and that I was only borrowing it. That the person Siegfried really loved wasn’t me.

But it was. The person Siegfried had cared about all this time...had always been me. My tangled memories began to settle into place in my mind.

Oh, that’s right.

I was Kreis von Louboutin. All that pain, that grief, that despair... It had all always belonged to me.

“Ha ha ha... How stupid could I be?”

Had I been jealous of myself this entire time?

“Kreis!”

I didn’t know if he’d broken through the invisible wall or if Professor had dissolved it, but Siegfried suddenly grabbed me and pulled me into his arms.

“You are Kreis! Kreis von Louboutin! I’ve told you that many times!”

“I know... I know, you’re right. But the honest, gentle Kreis who was your friend is gone. I’m twisted and unpleasant now. Can you still love me as I am?”

“Of course I can! I’ve always loved you, then and now! Whether you were trying your hardest for me, or changing for me...”

“Siegfried...” Tears streamed down my cheeks. It was finally okay to be loved by him. I didn’t have to hold back anymore. “Siegfried, there’s something I want to tell you.” I cradled his face in my hands, lifted his gaze to mine, and spoke in a breaking voice. “I love you, and I always have.”

“Kreis!” He held me tight.

It should’ve hurt, but the joy flooding through me drowned out any pain. I was back in Siegfried’s arms. At last, I could stay with him. But was this really all right? I couldn’t help but wonder. Could I really call this a happy ending? Sure, we’d defeated the fallen angel, but we’d lost so much.

Maybe if I went back in time again, I could find a path where everyone survived.

“See? This is your problem.”

“Huh?”

“I have something to tell you.”

Professor trotted over, plopped down in front of me, and looked up.

“Do you know what I meant when I called you my beloved child?”

“Um, that I’m dear to you?”

“Hang on. Professor, are you saying that Kreis has received a divine blessing?” Siegfried asked.

“That’s right. At least one of you catches on quickly.”

“Divine blessing?”

“Kreis. You’ve become a saint.”

“Wait. A saint, as in...the ones who deliver the word of gods, heal wounds with holy power...” A figure even higher than an oracle who can receive revelations, a near legendary existence I’d only heard of in fairy tales.

“That’s right. Congratulations, Kreis. You’re the fifth saint ever to grace this world.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me! Hang on, fifth? That’s more than I thought there’d be...”

“Well, you’re the fifth in the world’s entire history, so I wouldn’t say that’s a lot, would you?”

“Well, I guess when you put it that way...”

“Besides, that’s not the important part. Now that you’re a saint, you can use divine power to heal people’s wounds.”

“Heal people’s wounds?”

“Yes, You could probably heal everyone here. I may not look it, but I feel a deep sense of responsibility, so everyone here is still just barely alive.”

“Really?! Are you serious?!”

“Think of it as a reward for everything you’ve done.”

I closed my eyes and prayed just as Professor had instructed. I felt the power radiate outward, spreading through the air around me. It touched every person within its reach, closing their wounds. People slowly began to rise to their feet around me, looking totally stunned.

“You could’ve told me I could do this a little sooner.”

“I did say it was a reward, didn’t I? Divine power isn’t something you can just toss around. It comes at a cost.”

“What was the price I paid you?”

“You showed me selfless love.”

Selfless love... Just hearing those words made my skin flush with embarrassment.

“You were willing to disappear if it meant restoring the one Siegfried loved. And if that isn’t selfless, then what is?”

“I still have a lot I want to say to you about that,” Siegfried muttered.

He sounded so angry I shrank back a little. “Uhhh... Sorry.”

Just then, I heard a voice shout, “Father!”

“Cirelle!”

The children came running toward us, fully healed. I was overcome with emotion and dropped to my knees, spreading out my arms wide as I cried.

They all burst into tears as they ran into my embrace.

“Father! You’re alive!”

“You too, papa! You’re really alive!”

I caught them in my arms and wept openly. “Fools, you fools! Why don’t you ever listen to a word I say?”

The children sobbed and apologized as they clung to me. They clung to Siegfried and Professor too.

“Thank you for protecting what matters most to me,” Siegfried said to them.

“Papa, did we do a good job?”

“Yes, you did wonderfully. But promise me you’ll never do anything this dangerous again. You’re precious to me and Kreis. You’re our family.”

The children sobbed even louder. I started crying again too, unable to hold back. Professor was caught in the middle, being jostled around until he let out a weary sigh.

“At this rate, who knows how long it’ll be until snack time!”

“Oh, snack time!” I pulled away from the children and raised my voice. “Let’s all have a snack together!”

“Kreis?”

“There’s still so much we have to do. So we need to start by filling our bellies!”

After all, you couldn’t fight on an empty stomach. Eating meant you were alive.

“Whew, that was incredible!”

I flopped onto the bed, and the mattress swallowed my weight without complaint. The king’s bed was probably the finest in all the land.

“I didn’t think we’d end up partying so late.”

The courtyard where Siegfried and the fallen angel had fought, along with a good chunk of the palace itself, had been reduced to rubble. And there’d been temporary upheavals in weather and land all across the world.

In the end, we blamed it all on the fallen angel, and Siegfried was hailed as the hero who’d defeated it.

And of course there’d be a celebration when a hero vanquishes evil. So today, the kingdom had thrown a huge party, and there was a massive feast in the palace.

“I thought there’d be more trouble after I was revealed as the demon king, so I didn’t expect everyone to welcome me so openly,” Siegfried said.

“Who’d dare stand up and declare they were going to take you down after seeing all your power?” I replied with a laugh.

“If we’re talking about recognition, I’d say your public image has skyrocketed after they found out you were a saint.”

He was right. Healing everyone who’d been there made it impossible to hide that I was now a saint. The news that I’d received a divine blessing had spread like wildfire.

“And thanks to that, no one can ever complain about us being together.”

The bed shifted under me, and I felt Siegfried straddle me as I lay face down. His lips brushed against the back of my neck, and my whole body flinched.

That was right. I’d come along with him without thinking too much about it. But I’d already confessed my feelings, so maybe this was going exactly where it seemed.

“H-Hey, you must be tired, right? Maybe I should head back to the guest room?”

“You really think I’m going to let you leave?”

I knew it.

We’d just come back from the party, and we were still in our formal clothes. Siegfried looked ridiculously handsome in them. When I saw him in the banquet hall in full regalia, it had been hard to believe someone that gorgeous could actually love me.

“Don’t tease me, Kreis.”

I heard a soft rustle as he slipped off his jacket and tossed it aside.

“W-Wait, listen! I’m not used to this sort of thing!” I turned my head to try to stop him, only to see him pushing his hair back as his hand moved to his belt.

“Don’t worry, I’m not either. But I’ve been in love with you and only you since the moment I first laid eyes on you.”

I gulped hard.

Why was he so sexy all of a sudden? He tugged his belt free and tossed it aside, then his fingers moved to the top button of his shirt.

“Will you undress yourself, or would you rather I do it for you?” he asked, his voice low.

Are those my only two choices?! I wanted to protest, but the look in his eyes was already dark with desire. I knew he had no intention of being dissuaded.

“I-I’ll do it myself.”

But that was easier said than done; my hands were shaking too much to manage it. Once I undressed, then what? Well, of course I knew what.

I wish I’d never read those BL novels... All that research I’d crammed into my head for my writing was now backfiring.

“Or do you just want to keep teasing me?”

“N-No, that’s not it... Just can’t move my fingers...”

“Then how about this instead?” he said with a flourish of his hand.

“Huh?”

Before I knew it, all my clothes disappeared in an instant.

“Did you just use magic to strip me?!”

“Of course I did,” he answered casually.

So I ended up completely exposed in front of Siegfried with no time to mentally prepare. Flustered, I tried to cover myself with my hands, but he easily caught my arms and pinned them down onto the bed.

“I don’t want you to be afraid, Kreis. You liked it when I kissed you, didn’t you?”

“Mm, nngh...”

Our lips pressed together softly at first, but our kiss turned deeper and hungrier. When Siegfried’s bare skin grazed my chest, I realized he must’ve taken off his shirt too. His kisses were so passionate I could barely breathe, and all thought of resistance slipped away.

“Kreis, now I can finally be sure you’re really here. Here with me.” His lips trailed down my neck, nipping at it gently until wandering across my throat, my shoulder, and down to my collarbone. When he reached my chest, he pinched a hardened nipple between his fingers.

“Ahh!”

“Yes, that’s right. Let me hear you moan. Show me everything. Lay it all bare so you’ll never hide anything from me again.”

He closed his mouth around my taut nipple, rubbing his tongue over it in slow, wet strokes. The unfamiliar sensation was somewhere between a tickle and a sharp ache so intense I arched my back, squirming to try to get away. But he held my wrists tight, so there was no escape.

“Your nipples are so swollen and hard. Do you like it when I do this?”

“I-I don’t know... Nngh, don’t bite!”

I was torn between pain and pleasure when suddenly I felt something heavy between my legs. Siegfried immediately noticed, his long fingers reaching down to touch my leaking head.

“See? You’re already wet.”

“Hold... Hold on... Ngh...”

“It’s not just you. I feel the same way.”

I heard a pop as he undid his pants, and when I looked down, I saw him take out his hard length.

“It’s all right, Kreis. We’re just making love.”

“Making love...?”

“Yes. I know it’s rather...vulnerable. But I want us to bare everything to each other and make love. Can you do that for me?”

The moment he asked, I felt stubborn, but I nodded without even thinking. It was too late for regrets now.

“Kreis, I love you.” His sweet breath brushed against my ear. That was enough to make my body shudder, making something slick spill from my arousal. Siegfried wrapped his wet fingers around both our lengths, pressing them together, coaxing me. “Move your hips. It’ll feel good, I promise.”

He rocked me forward and my mind went blank from the pleasure. It felt better than I ever could have imagined. The only kind of pleasure I’d ever known was from touching myself, and that had only ever just been clumsy work with my own hand to fulfill an urge.

I hesitantly began to move my hips. My slick head rubbed against his thick shaft, and an intense wave of pleasure crashed over me. I knew I should hold back, but I couldn’t stop. My hips started bucking on their own as I chased the feeling.

“Ahh, mmm, nghh!”

“Yes... It feels incredible... Kreis, don’t stop. Let’s go all the way...” Siegfried kissed me, our tongues intertwining while he rocked his hips against mine. I lost myself in the sensations he gave me, and the way our movements combined so passionately made me forget everything else.

“Siegfried, w-wait! I-I’m going to—!”

I gasped as my hips jerked, spilling my milky white seed between us. Now his kiss was rough, almost biting as I felt his own hips twitch as he reached his own climax, releasing against me.

When it was over I let out a shaky breath. It was definitely embarrassing, but it felt so good... So good I wanted to do it again.

But it wasn’t over yet. Of course part of me knew what would come next, but I never actually believed the day would come when it would happen for real. So I let my guard down.

“S-Siegfried, what are you... Ohh!”

My body felt limp and tired, but then he suddenly lifted my hips. I gasped as he flipped me over and pushed my legs apart. Then, his tongue pushed against the tight entrance hidden between my cheeks.

“Wh-What are you doing?! D-Don’t lick me there!”

“I have to, because I can’t become one with you until you’re wet.”

I wondered briefly why I had to be the one taken, but that thought was fleeting. In this era, status was everything. It was only natural that hierarchy would extend to the bedroom.

“Ahh, it’s w-wet... No, don’t... Please...just put it in.”

I felt myself grow slick with his saliva as he slipped his tongue and fingers inside of me. The sound of it was so obscene I couldn’t stand it anymore, so I begged him to just do it already. Only then did he finally lay me back against the bed.

“Kreis... I can finally make you mine, at last.”

I felt his head rub against my entrance. I was scared, but I felt my entrance tighten around him as if it were welcoming him.

“Don’t tease me,” he ordered.

“I-I’m not trying to... Yes, please... Do it.”

He slowly began to sink his thick arousal inside me. Once his formidable head slipped past my rim, he began to work in shallow thrusts to get me used to the feeling.

“Don’t hold back. I want to hear you. Let yourself feel everything. I can’t please you unless you tell me what you like.”

His fingers gripped my member again, stroking me in time with the motion of his hips. The sensation was too much, too good.

“N-No, don’t... Ahh, s-stop...”

“Why should I stop?”

“B-Because you’re going to pull back my... A-ahh, no, stop...”

His head rubbed against a spot inside of me that felt like nothing I’d ever experienced before. I shook my head, muttering for him to stop, and then...

“Should I bury it all the way inside, then?” he whispered against my ear.

I thought maybe that would be better and nodded before I really even thought about it. Once again, it was too late for regrets.

“Ahhh!”

He pushed himself inside with a single, deep thrust that felt like it might split me open. Both fear and overwhelming ecstasy crashed over me in waves so strong I could barely think.

“Kreis, finally...finally I’m inside you. I can feel your heartbeat. You’re alive...”

He pulled me into a crushing embrace so tight it almost hurt to breathe. It was only then that I realized Siegfried was still terrified.

“I’m alive... Ah, we’re really together,” I said.

“I never want to go through that again... I thought you were dead... I thought everything was over...” Siegfried began to cry.

I wrapped my arms around him as tightly as I could. I’d thought it was all over when I watched him die in front of me too. I hadn’t wanted to spend even a single second in a world without him. When I remembered the way I’d screamed that day, I could feel the pain in Siegfried’s heart all too vividly.

“I love you, Siegfried. Ahh... Everything I am belongs to you... Nngh, wait! Not yet...”

“You told me I could have all of you!”

He grabbed both my hips and started thrusting in and out so hard and wildly that his body smacked against mine.

“I love you! I’ll never, ever let you go again!”

“Nngh, I—! I can’t stop! I’m going... I’m going to...! Ahh!”

“Kreis!”

We reached our climax together, the pleasure making my whole body shudder. I felt so happy I almost started to cry.

That night, I came again and again, until I lost count, and until Siegfried finally drifted into a peaceful sleep.

“I swear, Siegfried’s such a troublemaker sometimes...”

I didn’t respond.

“If he keeps this up every day, you’ll end up pregnant in no time.”

Shut up. I’m a man, you know.

Damn it. I’d been trying to clear my head, but before I knew it, I was distracted. I clicked my tongue in exasperation when Professor let out a naughty chuckle.

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of. It’s only mating, after all.”

Don’t call it mating! Honestly, I deserved a medal for managing not to show any of this on my face.

“Well, I suppose it would be embarrassing to have anyone find out you were thinking about mating in the middle of a public ceremony.”

Are you doing this just to mess with me? You are, aren’t you? Siegfried’s right here, and you’re talking so only I can hear you.

“Talking with a god is a privilege reserved for saints. You should feel honored.”

“Privilege, my foot! You’re forcing it on me!”

“Kreis? Is something wrong?” Siegfried gave me a worried look, and I quickly brushed it aside with a smile.

“N-No, it’s nothing.”

The ceremony was in full swing. Today I was officially presented to the world as a saint, so all eyes were on me.

I’d certainly never imagined things would turn out this way. Just remembering how careless I’d been a few days ago made me want to bury my face in my hands.

Countless eyes were fixed on us. Two thrones sat on the balcony of the royal palace. Normally, they were meant for the king and queen, but now Siegfried and I were seated side by side. Siegfried had somehow persuaded the nobility to approve a marriage between us to ensure the saint would remain under this kingdom’s protection. So here we were, at a ceremony that served both as my debut as a saint and as the announcement of our engagement.

Once we said it was all to secure the saint, the fact that we were both men didn’t seem to matter much to people. Although I had a feeling it might eventually cause problems down the line... But I’d worry about that if the time came.

“Good for you. Wasn’t it your dream to stand by Siegfried’s side?”

Sure, that’s true. I dreamed of standing by his side as his subject. But I never thought this would happen.

“Siegfried looked so happy when you agreed, you know.”

He’d asked me, “Will you spend your life with me?” and I told him I would. But that had been in the middle of, ahem, bedroom activities, and honestly I hadn’t been in the right state of mind to make such an important decision. Plus, he’d never once used the word “marriage.”

“You really are twisted. What bedroom activities could possibly make it so you can’t think straight?”

“Shut up!”

The words slipped out before I could stop them. I clamped a hand over my mouth, but Siegfried had already heard me.

“Hey,” he scolded, sounding slightly exasperated. “Are you having another conversation without me? Professor, I’ve asked you many times before to stop monopolizing Kreis,” he said.

“Kreis said he doesn’t actually want to marry you.”

“What?!”

“Shh! Don’t shout!” I hissed.

The people below stared up in shock when the king suddenly leaped to his feet. Siegfried cleared his throat and waved to them with a smile. “My apologies. Please continue.”

Then he leaned in closer and lowered his voice. “You don’t want to marry me?”

“I never said that. I just didn’t expect all this to happen.” I gestured to the elaborate ceremony playing out in front of us.

“As far as I’m concerned, I’d rather make this as grand as possible so the whole world knows you belong to me.”

“Please, Siegfried, I’m begging you... Don’t do that.”

“Exactly. You’re already spent to exhaustion every night thanks to Siegfried. Even now you can barely stand.”

“Professor!” I shouted.

“See? There you go again, having your own private conversation.”

I was relieved that Siegfried couldn’t hear Professor’s commentary, but then Siegfried turned a heavy, lingering stare at me, which was almost worse.

“Prepare yourself for tonight.”

“You mean prepare myself again,” I said.

If the people watching us ever found out what sort of conversation we were having in the middle of such an important ceremony, Siegfried could say goodbye to his title of “devoted king.”

“By the way, I heard you granted permission for Gilles and Claude to marry, even though they’re in prison,” I said.

“Eh, it was just a gesture to mark the arrival of a saint in this kingdom, so I allowed it.”

“Two men in a prison cell is allowed?”

“I thought it would be better for you that way.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, I attached conditions to their marriage. Gilles was expelled from the Louboutin family, and Claude had already been stripped of his royal status. So if they still choose to marry each other now that they’re both commoners, who am I to stop them?”

So even with everything taken away from them, they’d still chosen marriage. It was hard to believe that about Gilles, but perhaps the two of them were compatible after all.

“Once Gilles became a commoner, whatever punishment he might face later won’t touch you. So their marriage was worth it in that respect.”

“Siegfried’s turning into such a naughty boy. I can’t believe I once considered him a candidate to be the next god.”

The next god... If he hadn’t met me, maybe that would’ve been his future. I wasn’t sure if this life really was the best path for Siegfried when I thought about it like that.

But for me, this was the happiest ending I could imagine.

I was the one who’d changed my fate. Or maybe it had been inevitable ever since the moment Professor heard my final wish at the brink of death?

“No, that’s not it at all.”

“What?”

“I forgot to mention something. When I first said there was someone whose wish I wanted to grant, I wasn’t talking about you.”

“Huh?”

“What is it, Kreis?” Siegfried asked.

“It wasn’t my power that brought you back from the dead the first time—it was Siegfried’s. When you died then, he used every last drop of mana to defy it. He couldn’t accept a world without you. So the wish I granted then was his, not yours. It was a desperate wish to stay by your side forever, even if it cost him everything.”

“What? What?!”

“Kreis, what is wrong?! Professor, did you say something ridiculous to him again?”

“You mean it wasn’t me? I thought all this time it was my wish for revenge that brought me back, but it wasn’t?!”

“Calm down, Kreis. What happened? Professor, are you responsible for this?”

“It’s not me! It was Siegfried!”

Professor dodged as Siegfried tried to grab him, and he hopped right over the balcony railing.

“Professor?!” We both leaned over the edge to look for him, and the crowd below erupted into cheers.

“Long live the king!”

“Thank you for saving us, Saint!”

The crowd was so loud. I hastily put a smile on my face and Siegfried looked down at Professor.

“Such a bad boy,” Siegfried scolded with a laugh.

“You don’t need to worry about a god like me! Come back in a few thousand years and try again!” Professor drifted down to where the group of children waited.

“Father!”

“Papa!”

Theodore, Lucas, and Karina waved up to us next to them.

Siegfried and I exchanged a look and couldn’t help but laugh. Then we both lifted our hands to wave to everyone below. From now on, it was our job to protect their happiness.

“And, of course, to protect our own happiness too,” Siegfried added.

“Wait, hold on... Can you hear what I’m thinking?!”

“He he. It’s me! Hello!”

“Professor!”

“Can you make it so we can hear each other via telepathy all the time?” Siegfried asked.

“No way! Do not do that!” I protested.

I knew the commotion and chaos had just begun, and there were probably hardships waiting for us in the future.

But it would be all right, as long as we were together.

Afterword

Hello, everyone. This is Haru Sakura. I hope you enjoyed the story, whether this is your first time reading one of my books or you’re a longtime reader, or it’s been awhile since we last met!

Since this was my first stand-alone volume, I wanted to create something with a different feel from my usual fare and take advantage of the extra space to explore the story in more depth. And the story turned out to be pretty complex with lots of twists and turns. I hope you made it all the way to the end without getting too lost!

It was a long journey to write this story. Even when I finally managed to decide on the plot, I was terrified at the thought of writing it. But thanks to my editor’s gentle encouragement, I was able to bite the bullet.

At first I told myself, “There’s plenty of room because it’s a full-length book. Don’t worry about it!” only to find that pages flew by in no time when I was writing. Even as I sit here now at the end, I can’t help but worry that there are a few things I wasn’t able to write. It felt like such a big adventure, and I’m grateful that I was allowed to go on it!

The first scene I came up with was the one at the very beginning. I could picture Kreis’s desperate cry so vividly I knew I had to write his story until the end. So finally bringing it to a close feels like such a relief!

Kreis is one of the most complex characters I’ve ever written, but the more I explored his path including his struggles and regrets, the more I found myself wanting to give him happiness.

And then there’s Siegfried, the light of Kreis’s life, especially when our hero was trying so hard to carry his burdens alone. As I wrote the story, Siegfried became a calming presence to me too. So much of what’s broken in him comes from love, and there’s something very endearing in the way that he abandons everything for the sake of that love.

This story had a lot of other characters I enjoyed writing as well. If you’ve read any of my other stories, I’m sure you know I have a terrible habit of getting too attached to side characters. This time I did have to cut out several side characters while we were revising the manuscript... I just can’t seem to get over my love of side characters! It shouldn’t surprise you that my personal favorite this time was Professor! LOL.

Mitsuya-sensei did the illustrations for this book. I haven’t had the chance to see them yet at the time of this writing, but I’m sure they’ve beautifully captured these two characters. Thank you so much for your hard work!

And once again, I can’t thank my editor enough. Without you, I probably wouldn’t have had the courage to write this story at all. Thanks for sticking with me until the end. The fact that this story has a final period at the end is all thanks to you!

Finally, thank you to everyone who bought this book and chose to spend time with this story. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart! Life has a way of throwing all sorts of things our way, but I hope this book brought even a little bit of joy into yours.

Until we meet again in my next work!

Haru Sakura

November 2023